Leaderboard

Chapter 99: Sparkles WHEN GRANDMA WOKE me up the next day, I swore I’d only slept for an hour at most! I was exhausted, but adrenaline carried me through a very aggressive morning swim. A shower followed, and Grandma had just gotten me dressed when Beth came in. “Want a hand with your hair?” she smiled at me. “If you don’t mind,” Beth added to Grandma. Grandma smiled, “Go ahead, she’s your girlfriend.” I blushed, “Sure?” “Don’t worry, I have the perfect idea for you for today!” She smiled as Grandma left. “Now I am worried,” I said as she got to work with me, sitting in my desk chair. “Normally, I might go ahead and use the nanite spray they used for the shoot with this, but I think you need to take a break from nanite anything for a bit!” I grimaced, but even then, I felt like the diaper was already a little squishy. She used a brush for several minutes, a miniature handheld battery-powered hairdryer, and then, finally, some sort of rod that I eventually decided was a portable curling iron. “Stay there,” she told me as she dug through Mom’s old hair stuff. “Good thing your mom left all of this stuff!” I tried to look at what she had, but she held my head forward, “Nope, not until I’m done, princess.” I blushed at being called ‘princess’ by my girlfriend! She peeked around, smiled at my red face, kissed me, and then went back to work. I felt her fiddle with the top layer of my hair on the backside for a few minutes before she tied something off and used a clip on top of it. “I’m not going to look bad, am I?” I asked nervously. “Of course not, silly! You’re going to look cute!” She said with a smile. “That’s what I’m afraid of?” I said, sticking my tongue out at her. She tickled my side without warning, then said, “Carly, I hate to tell you this, but you’re going to look ‘cute’ no matter what you do. You look like you genuinely should be in daycare or maybe, at most, a preschool. I think the only thing you can do until you go home is embrace the look and play up to the fact that no one wants to pick on a cute little girl who is nothing but sweet to everyone.” I looked at her skeptically, but she said, “See, you look adorable.” She took a picture, and I got to see myself in three dimensions. She’d put my hair up into a half-ponytail, curled my bangs that we hadn’t gotten rid of amid everything yesterday, and then clipped what seemed like a giant bow made with Emerson colors onto the tie holding the half-pony. “My sisters would love the bow,” I sighed. “They’re cheerleaders, right?” Beth smirked. “Yes,” I stared at myself for a long moment, “You’re right, I’m adorable. I hope they let me walk around…?” “If they will, I won’t,” she smiled. Beth picked me up without warning and carried me downstairs. My tights maintained a little bit of modesty, but I knew the skirt of my jumper was creeping up higher as she carried me downstairs, and it revealed my diaper area. Grandma said when she sat me in my highchair, “Carly doesn’t normally have issues making a mess, but grab a bib for her just in case. It wouldn’t do for her to be messy on her first day?” ‘No, the only mess will just be inside my diapers?’ I thought worriedly. Far too quickly for my tastes, breakfast was over, and we soon pulled into the parking lot. Grandma approached my side of the car and let me out while Nikki reappeared from a vehicle she’d somehow gotten out to Grandma’s house the day before. “Good luck, Carly, I’ll come by your Holo Theory class to pick you up,” she told me. I blushed but accepted the hug and kiss before placing my offered backpack on my back. “There’s four diapers in there,” Grandma told me. The HoloChangers have their own supply, too, but if Beth, or someone else you trust, wants to change you, there’s some in there.” “Thanks,” I said, blushing brighter. “Actually, let me check you before you go,” Grandma said. I yelped as she reached under my uniform and then clucked, “I’m going to have to remember you’re not potty trained anymore…” She opened the hatchback of her car and hoisted me up, “Let’s get you in a dry diaper before you go to class!” Beth stood by awkwardly, waiting after flashing me a smile. Grandma was definitely experienced with changing diapers, though. She changed me faster than anyone could have since it was only wet. After a hug and a kiss, we were finally free to walk away, with Nikki following about ten feet behind us. “So, how do you want to do this?” Beth asked as we walked down the sidewalk to Kilby, where our classes were. “What?” “Do you want me to ignore the elephant in the room? Pretend you’re not diapered?” I blushed, “Or?” “Or… I help? I can check on you and change you if needed between classes?” I shrugged, “It’s up to you? I totally don’t blame you if you want nothing to do with my diapers?” I sighed, “I’m sure they’re not all going to be wet.” She laughed, “No, they won’t be.” Without warning, she picked me up, “Well, if I’m changing you, that means I can carry you to places now, too!” “What? Beth?!?” She blew a raspberry at me and squeezed me tight. “I can make certain you’re safe this way!” I groaned, “Are you turning into a Big on me?” She giggled, “Not in that way, but you are undeniably cute.” We did make better time, at least with her carrying me. My feet didn’t complain nearly as much in the new shoes then, either. They were certainly not as comfortable as tennis shoes, and even the fake dress shoes the boys had to wear seemed more comfortable to walk in. “So?” Beth asked. “So?” “What is your decision?” “You can change me… and if you’re changing me, you can carry me,” I said quietly. With a smile, she hugged me, and then we split into separate classes. ‘What the hell has gotten into her?’ I had to ask myself then! ‘Hopefully, she snaps out of it. Otherwise, I’ll have to tell her to tone it down,’ I told myself. Walking into Doctor Turing’s class, I discovered I was a little later than I usually arrived. That meant more seats were already filled, and the occupants stared at me. Doctor Turing herself turned and saw me, “Can I help you? Are you lost, sweetie?” I sighed, “Good morning, Doctor Turing; you may not recognize me, but I’m Carly… Slane?” Her eyes lit up in recognition, “Oh, well… I guess there were some changes?” “Malfunctioning nanites for a film project my group is working on,” I told her. “Sounds like a… problem?” I shrugged, “No solution right now.” “Everything else okay?” “More or less,” I said. Skylar came up then and said, “Here, let me give you a hand.” I was in the air and inside the attached highchair before I could say no. Her actions caused my jumper skirt to flare up, and I had no doubt the onesie underneath that held my diaper in place flashed everyone—no doubt with the edges of the padding visible around it, too… “You look sooooo cute!” She practically squealed, “I love your hair!” I sighed, “Thanks, Skylar.” “Let me know if you need a change after class,” she said, “I could tell you’ve had to upgrade your protection.” I wanted to bash my head against the desk then, but fortunately, Doctor Turing began lecturing instead. She went over the projects we’d submitted to her and was ripping through each one quite pointedly. “Con…Carly,” she said, “Sorry about that, Carly. Your solution works amazingly well for what I asked.” “Thanks!” I said. “There are far more efficient ways to do this, though,” she went on about how I could have saved a ton of code and resources to get the same result. With a sigh, I just took notes and tried to learn as much as possible. By the time we finished the class, my brain hurt as Professor Turing took some really crazy leaps to make the process more efficient. It all made sense, but I suspected I would need to visit her during office hours or get Grandma to help me with a couple of the pieces of information she had shared! At the end of the class, Skylar helped me down from the chair, and I found myself impressed that she didn’t just check my diaper. “Do you need help with anything?” She asked nervously. I smiled at her, “I’m good, thanks, Skylar.” BETH HAD SAT through her class, disbelieving at how she had acted that morning. ‘What the hell is wrong with me?’ she thought. She knew that Bigs could have cossetting problems; she’d seen it firsthand with her mom and friends growing up, but never had she felt like that. She blushed and reminded herself she wanted a girlfriend, not a baby! ‘Mom made both work?’ she thought before mentally smacking herself. She’d paid attention in logic design but knew she was unfocused enough that studying with Carly would help her get back on track. ‘Carly,’ she thought. As soon as her class finished, she rushed out to find Carly and found herself kneeling beside her, “Carly, I am so sorry about earlier, I don’t know what came over me?!?” Carly looked surprised by her apology but said, “It’s okay… it was a little weird though?” “I think it’s hormones, maybe?” Right then, it registered with her that her cycle was getting ready to happen. “Definitely hormones,” she said immediately after. Carly looked at her and shrugged, “You can make up for it by being my ride to class?” She whispered then, “And maybe a change?” Beth noticed Nikki then and nodded that they were moving towards a bathroom, “Let’s get the change done over at Marconi so we’re closer to class.” “How was your class?” Carly asked her as she pushed open the bathroom door. “I was really distracted…” she told her, “You caused it, so you’ll have to tutor me tonight or tomorrow,” she teased. Carly just rolled her eyes at that. Beth wasn’t as experienced as others with changing diapers. Still, she’d done it enough on her dolls growing up, as well as a few actual babies at Livy’s mom’s daycare, that she was pretty quick with getting her girlfriend out of the not-too-soaked diaper and into the new one. “You probably could have waited a while?” “Last thing I want to do is leak on the first day?” “True,” she agreed. The two split off in Marconi, and Beth knew she wouldn’t see her again until after Calculus since she and her grandparents would get her dorm switched. “She’ll get to see how it is for the girls then,” Beth groaned. She’d heard that while the boys’ nests were terrible, the girls were worse and fully infantilizing doll-making machines. ‘Maybe it’s a better place with the new rules?’ Beth shook her head, ‘Carly is in for a long day no matter what!’ Her Fields and Waves professor started lecturing right then, and she decided that one class behind was more than enough. She got her head into the lecture and made sure to pay attention. I HAD SAT through another awkward re-introduction to my professor. Still, helpfully, Carter was in my earlier class and already knew the score. He helped me into my seat and fended off a couple of would-be mommies. ‘I guess if I’m going to have one, Beth is better than the others?’ I shook my head. As soon as she said her cycle, I had no doubt what that was code for! Growing up with five women in the house taught me to avoid and comfort my sisters and moms when they got a little crazy. It helped, and didn’t help, that it was the same days on the calendar that I knew to walk on eggshells! Based on the code Beth spoke, I knew hormones were definitely doing a number on her. The changes I’d undergone placed my body in a stasis as a pre-pubescent. That meant my body shape looked far more like a child than an adult, even if I suddenly regained height on a trip back home. The only positive was that I wouldn’t have to deal with my own monthly issues. The downside is that I couldn’t have kids if I wanted to when I returned. ‘Mom figured that out,’ I reminded myself with a sigh. Truthfully, that was a significant negative in my head, even though I had no desire to have any little ones at this point! The day’s lecture focused on the emitters themselves and how they needed to be tuned to work together. Our professor didn’t just give a how-to, though. It involved mathematically precise calculations and determining the proper angles to get the particles to collide correctly and align. In short, it was precisely why I had come to the dimension! When class ended, I gathered my things and left while hearing one girl ask, “Who let their baby sister come to class today?” and another say, “Someone brought the kid they were babysitting to HoloFields? That’s cruel and unusual punishment!” I just shook my head and kept moving to the exit, where Grandma and Grandpa awaited me. “How was class?” Grandma asked. “Good!” “Ready to get this move done?” Grandpa asked, already carrying the suitcases I’d brought with me. I shook my head, “Not really, but let’s get it over with?” He gave a short laugh and agreed. Grandma didn’t ask; she just scooped me up and placed me on her side as they walked faster than I would have been able to Sanders Hall. A few friends waved at me or gave me curious looks, but most knew I had large and important grandparents by then! She carried me all the way to the elevator before setting me down. I stood patiently waiting for the elevator to take us to my floor. I followed my familiar path from the past few weeks. I discovered the two nest mothers I expected to see already in the room. Mackenzie sat in the rocking chair while Lilly sat on the bean bag. “There she is!” Lilly said, standing up and walking over to me. Without warning, she hugged me, “Oh my god! You are so pretty!!!!!!” After releasing the hug, she added, “I’m so sorry this happened to you!” I was a bit surprised by the contact, but I gave her a quick smile, “Thanks… it’s a little strange?” “I bet!” Lilly said. “Sorry, Miss Mackenzie, I guess you both already know I can’t be in your nest anymore?” I swore it looked like Mackenzie was about to cry, and she suddenly knelt down and hugged me. “I can’t believe I’m letting my best friend steal my favorite Gryphon chick!” I laughed at that but noticed she wiped a tear away. “She’s right, you’re very pretty now! Miss Lilly has promised to take good care of you, and I’ve been promised visiting rights,” she said with a smile. “She also promised me we’ll still get to swim together in the mornings so I can keep in shape!” I looked up at Lilly, who nodded, “Yes, I have no problems letting you swim still. I need my swim partner!” “Thanks,” I said. “Well, you have a class to get to, and you should probably eat lunch? Let’s get you moved out and into Miss Lilly’s nest!” A half-hour later, I had my backpack on my shoulder. Grandma had my lockbox and a couple of small shopping bags they’d filled with things. Grandpa carried a stack of two boxes of diapers and wipes. Mackenzie was holding the case of water Grandma had brought that day, and Lilly forced me to let her take my two suitcases! Compared to me, they looked like they weren’t carrying anything! Lilly’s nest was on the same floor, apparently, but in the opposite direction at the elevator. We walked down an unfamiliar hallway to a door labeled ‘The Sparkles’ with a picture of a baby unicorn in glittery multi-colored splendor. “Welcome to the Sparkle Nest!” Lilly said as we walked through the door and into what I could only describe as the most over-the-top girly room on the planet! ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!! Please press the Like Button and leave a comment! (I'd hate to withhold Friday's chapter...???) 😈 So it's official: Carly is about to have a new home and new nest mommy there! And we're about to hit Chapter 100! I'm currently working on Chapter 118 and am still ahead of you all, thankfully! As I enter the next couple of months, my writing time will decrease... I am trying my best to continue to make these chapters weekly, at least until the work is finished. I'm currently just under 350k words into the storyline, and I'm guessing there's another 100k to go. (Could be more, we'll see) Hoping to pass the Exchanged trilogy before this weekend is over! Speaking of Exchanged, don't forget all of my completed works are available on Amazon Kindle! http://amazon.com/author/babysofia

Chapter 10: Change of Plans I fell asleep last night without pretending to wet the bed. But that was OK. I’d come to the conclusion that I was going to need to adjust my approach to bedwetting if I wanted to convince my family that the bedwetting was real and not going away anytime soon. I was supposed to set an alarm on my phone before going to bed on a school night so that I would get up in time to get on the bus, but I rarely remembered to do so. That meant that instead of a buzzing sound from my phone, I was rudely awakened by Mom knocking on the bedroom door. “Madelyn, I’m not going to say it again. You need to start getting ready for school right away.” There were a couple more knocks on the door, followed by a longer pause. I opened my eyes long enough to take a look at the digital clock in the room. It was fifteen minutes past when I should have gotten up to get in the shower. For the first time in three mornings, I had woken up in my bed rather than in a sleeping bag on the floor. I closed my eyes again. I was too exhausted to even want to sit up in bed. There was a reason Mom and Dad never let me stay up past midnight on a school night. These late nights were absolutely killing me. The door creaked open and then clicked shut. I heard Mom’s footsteps as she approached the bed, but I kept my eyes closed. Just let me have a few more seconds of rest. Pretty please. Mom sighed and rubbed her hand against my shoulder. “You really need to get up now, Maddy, or you’re not going to have time to eat breakfast before catching the bus.” That would have been fine with me. I didn’t care to eat breakfast most mornings now if I could avoid doing so. But Mom and Dad usually insisted that I get something to eat before going to school. Sometimes, when I was running late, they’d just hand me an orange or a banana, which would often get passed off to one of my friends. Mom rubbed my shoulder again. I opened my eyes. There was no use putting it off any longer. I glanced up at Mom. “Looks like someone slept a lot better last night,” she said. I didn’t agree. I opened my mouth in a wide yawn. “But I’m so tired.” “But your bed stayed dry, right?” Mom asked in a whisper that was unnecessary with the door closed. Oh, that’s what she was referring to. I rolled my eyes, attempting to be the perfect caricature of a soon-to-be teenager, annoyed that her mother would even dare ask that kind of question. “Of course it did.” “That’s good,” Mom said, though she did take one more glance down at my midsection as she said so. “I think as long as you don’t drink too much and remember to use the toilet before bed, we shouldn’t have any repeats.” I nodded in agreement. I could let her think she had won, for now. With Mom now convinced that I was awake, she left the bedroom, leaving me to hurry through my morning routine. I tossed the covers off and went to select an outfit for the day to have something to change into in the bathroom once I was done showering. I grabbed a pair of black leggings and a light-blue T-shirt that had three ducks in a row on it – two yellow ones and one gray one. I was much more awake the moment I stepped into the shower. My change of plans had been the result of several realizations, ones that were even clearer after having a night to sleep on it. The first realization was that I couldn’t just keep doing the same bedwetting routine night after night. It was fine to try to do the most normal type of bedwetting for the first couple of nights of faking the bedwetting, but I was going to need to risk mixing things up. Wetting the bed in the same way at the same time, night after night, would eventually appear unusual if I were to be following an exact pattern. The second realization was that it was OK to have a few random nights where I didn’t wet the bed at all. I seemed to recall from the conversation three years ago with my bedwetting cousins that they hadn’t wet the bed every night, either. I didn’t know how things had been for Grace, but perhaps her experience had been similar. The third realization was that I was going to need to follow all of my parents’ rules about limiting my liquids and using the toilet before bed. It was becoming apparent that pull-ups would likely be a measure of last resort, so I had to make it appear as though every other attempt at stopping the bedwetting was unsuccessful. If they were to catch me drinking too much water, they would blame it on that rather than considering other solutions. I decided that, at least for this last night, I would let Mom, Dad, and Grace think that they’d won, that their efforts to curtail my liquids and ensure that I used the toilet before bed had been enough to bring this recent spate of bedwetting to a halt. I would prove them wrong tonight. It would involve a little more risk, but I didn’t have any other choice. There were several knocks on the bathroom door, followed by the sound of Dad’s voice, which was barely noticeable with the shower still running. “Maddy, you already were up late. You don’t have time for a long shower.” That snapped me out of daydreaming about my new plans for faking bedwetting tonight. I rushed to finish cleaning myself up. By the time I had finished showering and dressing, the bus was set to arrive in less than five minutes. Jackson had already gotten on his bus for elementary school, and Grace was driving to school, so she was still lazily picking through her breakfast while staring at her phone. If the high school hadn’t been in the opposite direction from our house as the middle school, my parents might have had Grace drop me off on her way to high school, but even though I hated how long the bus ride was – and needing to get up extra early for it – the one nice thing was that it gave me time to spend with Emma and Angie before classes began. And besides, the school year was nearly over. Just one more week. Just a bunch of final exams and standardized tests to wade through, and then I’d be free for the whole summer. And there wouldn’t be any actual tests this morning. Monday was prep day, which meant teachers in each of our classes were doing final reviews before it would be time to take our final exams and other end-of-year tests. Not that it mattered much. Even if, by some miracle, I were to ace all of my tests, it wouldn’t bring my grades up to where my parents wanted them to be. That was the downside of having a really smart older sister. Grace had just had to go first and set a bunch of academic expectations that I wasn’t capable of meeting. “Sleep well last night?” Grace asked as I sipped on a glass of orange juice that Mom had hastily poured for me. This time, I caught on to the fact that my sister was really asking about the bedwetting, not whether or not I had gotten a good night’s worth of sleep. “Yeah,” I replied, avoiding eye contact with her. “Maddy,” Mom called out from the front room. “Your bus is at the other end of the street.” I picked up my backpack and rushed to the front door. Mom placed a banana in my hand, which I knew right away was going to be given to Emma. <><><> Both Emma and Angie had already turned thirteen during the school year. I was a late bloomer. I wasn’t going to officially be a teenager for a couple of weeks. My two friends didn’t hold their status as official teenagers over me. Well, at least not that much. Emma accepted the banana from me as I took a seat next to her on the bus. That was good because I wasn’t all that hungry, and it would have been wasteful to just toss it out. I spent the first portion of the bus ride describing the soccer camp my parents had signed me up for in great detail. “Yes, yes, we get it. You’re going to have a fun time without us,” Angie said, after I had been rambling on the topic for about ten minutes. I shut up at the realization that I had indeed been talking nonstop since I had sat down next to Angie and Emma. “If you can stop being a chatterbox for a few seconds, we can start making some other plans for the summer,” Emma said. The conversation turned to getting together for a sleepover. That was dangerous territory. I needed to get my hands on pull-ups before then so that Mom would feel comfortable sending me on the sleepover. I, of course, wouldn’t even take them out of my backpack, but Mom wouldn’t need to be aware of that. The one good thing was that Angie’s parents were taking her on a road trip for a week right after school was let out. That would push off the first sleepover long enough that my parents should be getting me pull-ups after having run out of other ideas to treat the bedwetting. “We could do the sleepover on your birthday,” Emma suggested. She turned to Angie. “You’ll be back by then, right?” Angie took a look at a calendar on her phone. “Yep, we get back the day before.” “I was thinking,” Emma said. “That we should do something special for it. How about pulling an all nighter?” “No way, I’d be out of it by 2 a.m. at the latest,” Angie said. Emma looked over at me. “Well, birthday girl?” That was perfect. Even if I didn’t have pull-ups by then, I could convince Mom I’d be fine until after my friends left to go sleep things off for the rest of the day at home. “That sounds like fun,” I said. “I can do it as long as I can have enough caffeine.” “OK,” Angie said, giving me a look. “Now I really know that it is a bad idea. No way should you be allowed to have that much caffeine.” “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” I said. Emma joined with Angie in staring incredulously at me. “Let’s see,” Emma said. “There was that time in second grade when you had pop during the pizza party at school. Do I need to remind you what happened afterward?” I blushed. I was very grateful that Emma hadn’t spelled out what had happened in that embarrassing incident. “That was ages ago,” I protested. “Besides, our teacher should have known that my parents didn’t let me have any caffeinated drinks when I was that young.” “Well, what about that time Allen tricked you into drinking that energy drink last year?” I groaned loudly. “That wasn’t my fault, either. How was I supposed to know that Starbucks’ lemonade was caffeinated?” “I’m not saying it was your fault, just that maybe caffeine and you don’t mix very well,” Angie said. “You practically had the shakes, and you literally couldn’t shut up for hours. Mr. Gainwell had to send you to the nurse’s office until you could calm down.” “That’s still different,” I protested. “I’ll be thirteen. I’ll be fine as long as I pace myself and no one surprises me with drinks secretly spiked with caffeine.” “Fine, but we’re doing the sleepover at your house then,” Angie said. “Your parents can deal with you if you get too hyper.” I agreed that this was a fair deal, though it might take some convincing for my parents to go along with it. <><><> I followed all my parents’ rules about limiting my liquids to the letter after I got home from school. I made sure to not drink too much, and I made sure that they could see that I was only filling my cup halfway up the few times I did have something to drink this afternoon and evening. I didn’t get any further comments about limiting my liquids. I didn’t think that was because my parents weren’t paying attention, but because I’d given them no opportunity to complain, as I was following the directions without needing to be given any reminders. Mom did end up reminding me to go and use the toilet before getting into bed, but I would have done so even if she hadn’t said anything to me. The hardest part tonight was having to wait until I was certain that everyone was asleep. As the clock again passed midnight, I once again found that I had no need to pee at the moment, which wasn’t a surprise for tonight. But that didn’t matter. The situation tonight was perfect. I’d done everything my parents had wanted me to do in order to avoid wetting the bed, so when I would trick them into thinking I had wet the bed anyway, despite all of those precautions, they would have no choice but to look for other solutions. The plan tonight was simple, and there was only a tiny risk of being caught at the wrong time, so I figured I could pull it off. I would do what I had considered doing the night before, but only this time, I would do it without wetting my bed in the first place. I eased myself out of bed, turning on the lamp on the nightstand to let me see what I was doing. I removed all the bedding into a pile on the floor. It was a lot to carry all at once, but it would be a lot less risky if I did it all in one trip. I went to open my bedroom door first, as I’d not be able to easily grab the handle with my hands full. The only point where things could go wrong would be right now. I’d only be in the hallway for a couple of seconds, but if Grace were to come out of her bedroom and notice that none of the bedding I was holding was wet, that would out my plan then and there. But it only took a few seconds to walk down the hallway, even while trying to do so quietly with a massive bundle of laundry in my arms. Soon, I was on the stairs and out of sight, letting me slow down lest I trip over Chester in the dark. I deposited the bedding in the washing machine, added some detergent for good measure, and got the washing cycle started. There wouldn’t be any way to tell that I hadn’t actually peed the bed. It would just look like I had been responsible for taking care of the cleanup myself without waking Mom and Dad. And there wouldn’t even be any need to say something to Mom directly. She would be sure to come across the full washing machine at some point after I had left for school. I remembered to sprinkle baking soda on the bed before getting tucked into the sleeping bag on the floor. My only regret as I was drifting off to sleep was how much it was going to suck having to take a bunch of tests tomorrow while being extra tired. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

“Ugh, this is so fucking typical!” Kelsey shouted in a frustrated tone, poking and prodding at her food with her fork before letting it drop to the plate as it sent out a loud, echoing crash. “Why is it so difficult to just send it back!?” Danny stared down at his own pasta as he stirred it around with his fork. He felt hopeless and completely unsure of himself as his eyes darted around the various points on his plate. He’d thought dinner had been going well up to this point, but like most things it seemed he was wrong. “Can’t you just eat around them?” He asked stupidly as he tried to get her to lower her voice, not wanting to have to wave a waiter down and demand that the restaurant remake the dish. “No, Danny. I’m not just going to eat around them. The entire dish is disgusting!” Kelsey shouted, clearly catching the attention of everyone around her. “It's not that damn hard!” Danny felt himself tensing up, feeling the eyes of those around them all looking in their direction as the waiter slowly dragged his feet in their general direction, obviously trying to avoid Kelsey himself. “Is uh- there anything I can do to make this meal more enjoyable, folks?” The waiter asked awkwardly, not sure how this was going to go as he stood off to the side, practically ready to dart at a moment's notice. Kelsey stared at Danny, widening her eyes as she waited for him to respond which only worsened the anxiety he had been feeling up until now. “Err- '' Danny started. “I- Is it possible too,” He started, feeling too nervous to ask for a replacement dish. After all, Kelsey had specifically ordered this dish, why was that the restaurant's fault? “Do you want to trade dishes?” He suddenly interjected, having thought of what he figured was the perfect compromise but Kelsey’s face made it very clear she wasn’t having it. She scoffed as she rolled her eyes. “Can you show me to the door?” She asked the waiter, suddenly getting up from the table as she grabbed her purse and followed after the waiter towards the exit. “Kelsey?” Danny sheepishly called out, now completely overwhelmed as his mind flooded with dark thoughts as his heart grew heavy in his chest. “We’re done, Danny. Find your own ride home,” She shouted back, not even gracing him with a look as she walked towards the door, the waiter awkwardly standing to the side as she passed, unsure if she actually needed someone to show her the way out. Danny’s heart sank further as he watched her walk away. He could feel all of the eyes in the restaurant on him as he heard murmurs and whispers that he could only assume were about what had just happened. Tears swelled in his eyes as he tried to hold them back, quickly losing as he reached for his napkin to wipe them away before anyone could see. 5 months gone, just like that. Not only was she his ride, she was his home, his roommate and if anything he’d at least thought she was his friend. They’d moved in together just over 2 months ago in an attempt to save money and now he was left sitting at a restaurant with no way home, or even a home to return to. “Is there- anything I can do for you, sir?” The waiter asked as he tried to hold his own composure. “Just a- check and a box, please,” Danny muttered as he avoided any form of eye contact, holding back more tears as he felt completely humiliated. The waiter nodded, quickly returning with a box and the check as asked before quickly helping pack up Kelsey’s meal as he could tell Danny wanted out of there. Danny awkwardly shuffled out of the booth and made his way out of the restaurant only to be met with a bitterly cold breeze at the front door as he stepped outside. The dimly lit, empty strip mall parking lot did little to boost his mood as he felt himself begin to shiver as he reached for his phone, delicately balancing the boxes of food in his other hand as he scrolled through his contacts in a desperate state of uncertainty. Hesitantly, he clicked on one as the phone started to ring. His anxiety numbed by the bitter cold as the rings echoed in his ear. “Hello?” A woman's voice said over the phone. “Uh- Hi…Mommy,” Danny said quietly, hearing his ex-girlfriend pick up on the other line. “Danny, sweetie,” Crystal asked. “What's going on?” She asked in a worrying tone. “I uh- was wondering if you could give me a ride,” Danny asked as he crossed his arms in an attempt to hold in some body heat. “Of course, why? Are you okay?” Crystal asked, sounding slightly panicked. “Yea…just… got dumped and left at the restaurant…” Danny said awkwardly. “Awww, you poor baby,” Crystal cooed with a condescending tone that Danny pretended not to pick up on. “Where are you at?” “Terry’s…” “Oh, I love Terry’s Bistro!” Crystal said ecstatically. “Tell you what, if you’re buying dinner, I’ll come give you a ride,” Crystal happily explained. “Oh uh- I already ate?” Danny said stupidly, not sure how else to avoid the complete humiliation of having to reenter that restaurant. “No worries, you can just share a drink with- well what does that make me?” Crystal asked teasingly. “Uh- sorry?” Danny asked, having been caught completely off guard. “Well, you left me because you wanted to play big kid with your new girlfriend, but now you’re calling me Mommy again?” Danny blushed quietly as he stayed silent, unsure of what to say. Crystal let the silence echo on for a few seconds before chiming in again. “Well you stay right there, sweetie. I’m coming and we can talk over dinner,” She said, promptly hanging up the phone before Danny could interject anymore. A cold gust of wind swept through the parking lot as Danny felt the little warmth left in his body be washed away. He stood trembling for a minute as he weighed his options. On one hand there was the option of braving it in the cold until one of his fingers ultimately started to purple, or there was the inevitable walk back into the restaurant where everyone could see him in his current disheartened, and trembling state. Though the decision was made rather quickly as another cold breeze swept through the parking lot, taking what little warmth he had left as he took a deep breath in before opening the doors to the restaurant as he graciously stepped back inside to accept the warmth. He stood sheepishly as the hostess pretended to fumble with some menus behind her stand before acknowledging his return. “I know I just left, but uh- can I get a table for two?” Danny said awkwardly, getting a confused look from the hostess who obviously was fully clued in to all that had just happened. “Of course,” She said without skipping a beat. “Right this way,” Danny anxiously spun his glass of water around as he watched the condensation fall to the table, pooling at the base as he tried not to think about the fact that everyone must be talking about him. Tables slowly emptied out as the waiter occasionally passed by to check on him as he waited for Crystal to arrive. Would it be a positive thing when another woman showed up, or would that only make them judge him more? 20 long minutes passed before the door chime went off as Crystal walked into the restaurant, glancing around before locking eyes with Danny as he let out a sigh of relief. She made her way over, taking a seat opposite of Danny with a smile. “Danny, sweetie. How are you?” Danny forced a smile back, still fighting back the occasional tear as he relived the night in his head as he wondered if there was anything he could have done differently. “I’ve been better,” He admitted, twirling the water cup around in circles. “Oh, you poor thing,” Crystal said, reaching her hand out to put on his. Danny stopped twirling his glass as he looked up at her. She was older than him and she always had a way to just make him melt. They had been together for years prior before Danny had made the stupid decision to branch out and meet new people. Though, in his defense it was partially encouraged by Crystal who didn’t think it was right that she was the only woman he had ever dated, but Danny had loved their time together. She was warm and compassionate and never struggled to cheer him up. She often knew him better than he knew himself and he’d always thought of her as his rock. Danny stared into her eyes for a second, giving Crystal the glimmer of tears he had been holding back before he reached for a napkin to wipe them away again. Crystal said nothing as he wiped them dry just as the waiter from early approached. “Hi!” He said, obviously shocked that a second person had actually showed up. “Can I start you off with a drink or anything?” “Well hello handsome,” Crystal said playfully, giving the waiter a quick glance over as he fought back a blush. “I’m going to have the prime rib. Mashed potatoes and green beans as the side, and a glass of red. Whatever you would recommend,” She said in a firm yet soft tone, all while giving him a rather wide smile. “Anything else,” He asked, feeling a little blushed in the face himself as he frantically wrote down the order. “Something strong for this kiddo,” She said, turning her attention back to Danny who was purposefully avoiding eye contact as he spun his water glass around. “Better make that a double,” She said before the waiter walked away. “So, tell me what happened,” Crystal asked. Danny shrugged, not really wanting to talk about it. “Come on,” Crystal said. “You didn’t make me drive all the way out here for nothing, did you?” Danny sat quietly, mulling over the night in his head as he tried to piece together what happened for himself. “She uh, made a big scene at the table…said it was over…and then stormed out,” Danny said quietly, still spinning his water glass. “That's it? There wasn’t anything you did, or said?” Crystal pestered, knowing it wasn’t the full story. Danny shrugged again. “She just…” He started, trailing off as he felt ashamed. “Hey, look at me,” Crystal said, reaching out her hand. Danny instantly grabbed hold, slowly lifting his head to look at her as he forced himself to take a few deep breaths, already feeling overwhelmed. “Had you told her?” Crystal asked. Danny stared confused for a second, before putting the pieces together as he shook his head. “So then the two of you just grew apart?” Danny shrugged again. “Dear,” Crystal said sternly. “This isn’t going to go anywhere if you just shrug it off,” Danny let out a deep sigh. “It’s been…tense…for the last few weeks,” “Few weeks? Didn’t you just move in together the other month?” Crystal asked, already starting to guess at what the problem was. Danny nodded. “The first month seemed good. Then she started complaining that I wasn’t doing enough, and every little detail became this massive argument,” Crystal leaned back in her booth as she just smirked at Danny. Part of her had hoped he would become a little more independent with another woman, but it was clear he really hadn’t learned anything. At least not yet. The waiter returned with her wine, setting the glass down in front of her before sliding a double shot of whiskey to Danny who stared at it wide eyed. He hated most alcohols, but whiskey was especially the least of his favorites. “Your food will be out in another couple of minutes,” The waiter said, giving a smile to Crystal before turning to leave. “I think the kid is going to need a chaser too,” Crystal said with a smirk, giving the waiter's arm a soft touch as he turned to leave as she quickly remembered his hatred for anything that wasn’t sweet enough. “Of course…” The waiter started, looking at Danny. Crystal let out a laugh. His hopelessness was rather cute as Danny continued to twirl his cup, unaware the waiter was even waiting for a response.. “He’ll take a glass of apple juice,” Crystal said, watching the waiter's expression shift as he nodded and turned away. Danny waited for the waiter to leave before awkwardly looking up as he looked at Crystal. “Drink up,” Crystal said. Danny looked back down at the drink. “It’s-” He started. “Take a sip,” Crystal insisted. Danny did as he was told, slowly taking a sip as his face turned to disgust as the liquid sent a strong burning taste throughout his mouth as he recoiled in disgust. “Don’t be such a baby. Drink more,” Crystal insisted, swirling her glass of wine as she took a sip. Stupidly, he tried to gulp a large amount of it back as the burning sensation filled his mouth, spreading down his throat as he forced it down, desperately reaching for the glass of water as he sought immediate relief. Crystal let out a laugh that was soon followed by a chuckle from the waiter who had been unable to hold himself together after having watched everything Danny had gone through tonight. He slid the apple juice across the table, giving Danny a forced smile before chuckling to himself as he walked away. Dinner dragged on as Crystal pried into every little detail about Danny’s life over the past 5 months since they had broken up as she learned just how little had changed. “So, where am I taking you?” Crystal finally asked, breaking up the conversation. Danny felt himself shrink again, having momentarily forgotten about his predicament. “Uh- just the closest hotel I guess,” Crystal paused for a second, scraping the last of her mashed potatoes onto her fork. “Is that what you want?” She asked, cleaning her fork off before chasing down her last bite with the rest of the wine. Danny shrugged, unsure of what his other options were. “When you called me earlier, you said Mommy,” Crystal said, watching as his cheeks reddened. “Your old room is sitting empty if your interested,” Danny looked up, locking eyes with Crystal as he felt himself practically ready to cry again. “Rules would be the same, but if you want something a little more permanent than a hotel…” Danny nodded, suddenly feeling the burden of having to figure out the next steps drop from his chest as he downed the last of his whiskey, chasing it with the meager sip of apple juice he had left himself. “Well then,” Crystal said, wiping her mouth with a napkin as she scooted to the edge of her seat. “Mommy’s going to go use the bathroom,” She said quietly. “Take care of the bill and meet me outside,” Did you enjoy the story? Consider supporting my work over on SubscribeStar! Or be sure to let me know what you thought by interacting with the post!

He didn't really comment on that, other than to say even if he thought there was something in that area, he wouldn't want to go close to it because "that's where the external sphincter is, and if we damage that in any way you can become grossly incontinent." Lol. He really just thought everything looked good for a prostate surgery and was very opened up, just still healing.

Hi All, He did a cystoscope and didn't find a stricture! The camera tube went in very smoothly and easily. He did say my bladder was full. But then I had a flood in my diaper, so that was fine. I also accidentally peed on his exam table and his floor. He said the scraping that was done looks great, but the tissues are still healing and might have inflammation. He definitely seemed confused about my procedure and he wanted my medical records. So, I am happy he doesn't see a stricture, but I don't know what is wrong and why I can't pee. I am a little hopeful that maybe it's just tissue inflammation and I'll be peeing freely soon. But it's odd, and I'm surprised.

Hey everyone! Welcome back to another chapter and I hope you all enjoyed the first one. As I mentioned previously, Dash is a bit rough at the beginning of this story, but every redemption requires at least a bit of a rocky start, otherwise, there would be no need for a redemption, right? Regardless, moving on, right now this story stands at 14 chapters. It’s shorter than a few of my latest stories, but I really wanted to keep the plot concise and not draw it out more than it needed to be in order to tell this story. I have plenty of other stories in store for this year, so definitely don’t worry about a lack of storytelling coming from me. Additionally, while this story is only a soft sequel to the previous ‘A Stuffy’s Tale: One Bunny’s Journey in the Diaper Dimension,’ I would encourage everyone to go back and reread at least the last chapter or two to get some clarity for this story. I’m going to try to write this in a way that won’t bore those of you that do, but also in a way that will at least explain some of what is going on without the need to go back and reread everything extensively. For those of you interested though, I have provided a link before the start of the first chapter. Anyways, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 2: Turning Down or Around Completely Pete. What could I say about Pete that hadn’t already been said a thousand times before? The parrot was rumored to be one of the oldest toys at the daycare and was a close ally of Nadia in the hierarchy of the toys here. He usually helped most of the new toys settle in and learn the rules and even find their own Littles here if they didn’t already have one. I guess I was the exception to that rule though… or I guess I was until tonight. “That sounds like a line you give to everyone, Pete…” I said unconvinced over this new path as I turned around to face him. “Why should I even trust you? You swooped in and helped Hop out in defeating me with the others here. For all I know, I follow you and it’s a one-way path to the incinerator.” Pete grimaced at my words. “A little harsh, but that’s fair… You were different back then though, Dash. You might still be the same distrusting and stuck-up toy you were back then, but your little incident with Buster next door has already changed you, willingly or not.” I looked at him questioningly. “Well, your personality is still about as smooth as sandpaper, but you would have never been defeated by Nadia or the others, and the Dash I knew would have never left a Little’s side until they had emptied their brains out into their diaper, smoke or not, let alone contemplate tossing themselves into the garbage to make things easier on others. It’s admittedly a darker version of you than I thought, but it’s still a change.” His words were tough, but I couldn’t deny a single one of them. My old self would have probably outright dismissed me if they saw my current form or even demeanor. It was a tough pill to swallow, but I was even disgusted with myself now, so I knew my past self would have been even worse. I then looked back at the kindly and awaiting Pete for me to say something back. “What would you even suggest, Pete? I can’t do anything with starting some electrical discharge, and I’ll go crazy if I can’t achieve my purpose. You know that about us toys Pete…” Pete sighed. “I do. Blast your creators for giving you that burden to forcibly regress a Little instead of loving them, but for now, maybe just start small… work your way up and all that to see where your limits are. Are you willing to do that much at least?” “Start small?” I asked skeptically. Small wasn’t something I did naturally. “I don’t know…” “Well, do me a favor and before you go tossing yourself in the diaper pail, can you at least try to go small?” Pete asked, his desperation to save me now very evident. It was an odd stance coming from my possible former enemy, but at this point, I’m pretty sure we both knew that my options were pretty limited at this point. “Okay, Pete, I can try…” I relented. “Maybe just use my subtle messaging rather than the pulses? It’s not much, but it could push some Littles and maybe even satisfy my internal drive.” “Hmmm… I can’t say I’m a big fan of you still trying to regress the Littles around here, but maybe it will be something to keep yourself from completely losing it.” Pete sighed. “I’ve seen that happen around here before, and it’s not pretty…” “Well, I don’t see an alternative. Do you?” I asked a little too desperately for my own liking. “Uh…” Pete fluttered his feathered semi-fingers together and seemed to be contemplating a great burden. It quickly made me nervous. “There is one way…” I gestured with my paw for him to just spill it already after he paused yet again. “Well… you could always do what everyone else does and find a Little to connect with…” My system became rigid, and I nearly wanted to vomit over the notion. The past few days had practically been my hell, and most of that was because I was getting cuddled by the Littles in this room. It wasn’t a fate I would ever wish for myself, and to be blunt, right now, the diaper pail seemed a better alternative. “Absolutely not.” Pete sighed again. “I was afraid you were going to say that, but just keep it in mind. I know that you know you aren’t the same toy anymore, but you’ve got a stubborn streak a mile long. If not my way, then just try it small and your way, but just know that I’ll always be here if you change your mind.” And with that, Pete waddled back off to the Canopy room where he spent most of his time lately. I had seen two days ago that another Little had gotten very attached to him that had just joined the daycare. Obviously in the early stages of the program here, his new Little was the active type but seemed emotionally frail as well. Pete definitely had his work cut out for him if he was going to help him and not just regress him quickly like I would have. Regardless, the next day I awoke from under the crib and maneuvered around the Burrows room. Several Littles stayed the night in here and there was always one daycare attendant who stayed nearby to watch out after them. While the Meadow and Canopy rooms were empty and toys could roam freely, the Burrows room required a little more caution at all hours of the day. A walking, talking dog prancing about the youngest Littles room was likely a scene that wouldn’t end well if a Big caught wind of it, let alone saw it themselves. So, I maneuvered about and out of the room to check out the rest of the daycare in the early hours. A few Littles were already here, and most were likely prime candidates for being regressed. If they were here this early, it likely meant that they were already coming from households with possibly uncaring or time crunched Bigs. It wasn’t a guarantee, but that usually meant a more emotionally vulnerable Little. As I was walking and slinking around the hallway, I heard a sudden squeal from nearby. “I won’t eat another bite! You can’t make me!” I peered around the corner of the open door and found Miss Mindy and the same Little that I saw her haul out of the Meadows room the other day. It was truly a shocking sight but knowing the methods of these people and even myself, I guess I shouldn’t have been surprised over the Little’s appearance now. The Little had formerly been so self-assured, undiapered, and even had a bit of a potty mouth if I recall. Now, all that seemed to be gone. The Little was perfectly perched in her highchair but had been strapped in at the waist and both her hands to the tray in front of her. Her skirtalls and white stockings covered her well, but the bulge around her pelvis left little to the imagination. The bib, now coated with food, and her floppy pigtails weren’t helping her image either. “Oh?” Miss Mindy asked a little sarcastically. “Does the big girl think I can’t get her to eat her yummy num-nums? I guess a certain little miss doesn’t remember this little device, huh?” Miss Mindy quickly popped up a small remote control. “No…” The Little’s eyes bugged out in pure fear. The defiance could still be seen, but it was quickly being shoved back and replaced by terror over whatever was in Miss Mindy’s hand now. Curious, I leaned in a little further. “Please, Miss Mindy. Please. I… I didn’t mean it… I… I’ll be g…good for you…” Miss Mindy only stared back at her and sighed. “I’m sorry, honey, but rules are rules. You’ve been very naughty refusing to eat and making a mess, and there are consequences for not eating your breakfast, little girl.” Almost with resigned contempt for her job, Miss Mindy then clicked the button in the center of the device she was holding. After, I swore I could hear almost a zapping of some sort, almost like the type one would hear with power lines or tasers, but I couldn’t be sure. What I was sure of was the complete look of pain plastered into the Little strapped helplessly into the highchair and the contorted and strained positions her body now took. It was kind of odd for me, but right then, I almost felt bad for the Little. ‘Just give in… for your own sake… just give in and comply… you’ll be much happier, I promise…’ It was always a wonder to me when a Little didn’t comply with the whole regression process. I suppose it was pride and the notion of once being an ‘adult’ messing with their heads, but if they just gave into the staff, other Bigs, or even my own pulses and messaging, a Little’s life became so much more bearable. Spankings and mouth soaping’s were replaced by toys, bubble baths, and sweets of all kinds. Being regressed was just for the best, so I just never understood why they always seemed to resist it at first. Still, I had to find another Little I could manipulate this morning, so I moved on. To my strange discomfort, the last thing I heard was the girl tearfully pleading with Miss Mindy. “Please… please, no more. I’ll be a good girl… I’ll be a good Little. Just please… no more…” It broke my own little heart to hear such pain, but I knew two things. First, hearing her break like that, she wouldn’t be in pain for too much longer, and second, I had to move on and focus elsewhere. Other Littles were here, and they had a chance to ease better into the Little life if I did my job correctly. So, after looking for a minute or two, I finally found my subject. Unfortunately, my subtle messaging just wasn’t powerful enough with my new stitched together façade. The Little held her sway for a minute or two, but then quickly popped out and almost seemed horrified with me. I tried again, hoping to follow Pete’s words, but it was still no use. Giving up, I felt that I could try and lower the intensity of my pulses. They would take longer, but the changed settings could be less of a burden on my system and therefore not begin smoking. So, I went searching again and found yet another Little to test my new theory out on. They were a brown-haired Little that looked like they were already in the throws of regression. Pete had said to start small, and to my shock and thanks, I even saw him hold a few toys back when they tried to interfere with my interaction with the Little. Still, I had to be cautious in the usual toy manner, but the Little truly seemed more fascinated with his milo juice than anything else around him. Charley had the drink once, but he complained that it tasted too much like apples and raspberries. I think it was just that particular flavor, Charley hating raspberries and all and it not being the original and more popular flavor, but his caregiver, Monica, never tried to get him to drink the stuff again. Pleased with my luck in finding an unobservant Little, I plopped myself right beside him and even gave him a nudge in his rear after he didn’t turn for a solid minute. His rear was padded, but still not Little thick yet. I surmised the padding was instead likely just a pull-up, which gave me even further confirmation that he was perfect. Stepping down to diapers would be a good first step for me. After all, if a Little was already in pull-ups, every toy and Big knew that it was just a matter of time before they were demoted to diapers. The only ones who seemed to maintain hope of staying in pull-ups or maturing back up to underwear even were the Littles themselves. One almost felt bad for them and their dreams of maturity. Eager, I wanted to race in and blast my moderate pulse at my new Little, but I held back and waited with my growing skill of patience. Then, my waiting paid off and the Little set his drink down to the side and finally noticed me. “Oh… who are you little fella?” I quickly felt myself being picked up and I knew this Little’s fate was sealed as long as I didn’t start smoking again. It took a little time for me to get my bearings straight and find just the right pulse, but eventually, I had lulled my new Little into a wonderful trance on a lower setting. The innocent lad didn’t even realize that everyone else had started to arrive and were busily scurrying all around him once I really started going. A few even tried poking him, but to my relief, Mrs. Gillies got them to leave him alone. I felt so successful. Pete was right. Subtlety was now my new course of action. Thirty minutes in, nothing was going wrong, and I relaxed. It was wonderful, but then I heard a question that wouldn’t have worried me only a few weeks ago. “What’s that smell?” one Little in a flowing pink tutu asked as she was playing with the doll, Cassie. “Dunno…” another Little said as they articulated the arms of Sgt. Luvman into a more combat ready stance. “Did you have a messy accident again, Lilly?” I saw the Little shift around on the carpeted floor, and while she seemed perplexed for a moment, she ultimate shook her head, sending her blonde braids flapping about her face. Trying not to break my trance of my own Little, I sniffed as deftly as I could, but then I began to panic as well. With horror, I realized the smell was coming from me, and it only took a second for me to realize that I was smoking once again. ‘Shit!’ I panicked and immediately shut off my pulse. This also meant that my connection with my Little was also broken, and seeing this, I leapt off him and behind a bookcase to remain hidden in my failure once again. I cursed myself and my new body, but hidden away, I still had hope. It wasn’t much, but I had only clocked my pulse down a tiny bit from the moderate one I had used before. My timing was much longer before anyone noticed my burning smell or smoke, but I knew I had to drive it down even further. So, I tried again. Despite my hope and my realization that subtlety was now the way to go, each time I tried using my pulse, it was another failure. The times would lengthen between when I started and when I began to smoke, but it was still occurring. Unfortunately, each time I lowered my pulse, to get the same effect I had gotten before with the Littles, I had to also increase the amount of time I was using the pulse in the first place. I just knew there had to be a happy medium place where I could still use the pulse, but as the week wore on, my doubts only began to increase in that possibility. It likely didn’t help that the other toys noticed my failure as well. I suppose it started before now, but after my clear failure in front of Cassie and Sgt. Luvman, two staunch allies of Hop and the rest of their gang, the jabs to me only became more prominent. After my fight with Nadia, and then my subsequent losses to her, the tabby cat, and the lamb, I had heard the whispers from the darkened corners of the daycare. Now, I was hearing them much more directly. “Oh no. Here comes our fire starter!” “Hot pants!” “Man, I was thinking you could have worked for the fire department as a backup career, but I think half their calls would just be to put out the fires you started!” “Wee-woo! Wee-woo! Watch out, walking fire hazard approaching!” “Here come smokey, the hottest hot dog around!” In truth, they didn’t bother me at first. I felt confident that I would prove them wrong, but after each failure and each smoking, smoldering incident, their jabs struck closer and closer to my inner being. It didn’t take long until even I began to think of myself as a legitimate fire hazard. It was only by a miracle and my quick reflexes that a Big or daycare worker hadn’t noticed yet, but my fate of becoming trash began to loom ever larger on my horizon. Finally, I was nearly at my wits end. I had nearly tried to regress every Little here that hadn’t already been claimed by a stuffy. In truth, the Littles would believe they were the selectors, and while that did happen occasionally, most of the time, the toy chose the Little. If they didn’t, even the most organized Little would often find themselves ‘losing’ their toys. Feeling the proverbial rope begin to tighten around my neck and my looming fate though, I tried one last ditch effort to interact with some of the toys and maybe try to find some followers to help me in my regression efforts. After a few failures though, I found Victor in the hopes of a better outcome. Now, Victor was like me in the sense he was heavily stitched and scarred after a particularly nasty incident while trying to protect his Little. He certainly wasn’t pretty, and he was a close ally of Hop, but I knew he was at least a possibility of a companion or even follower with our similarities. “Hey Victor… how’s it goi…?” “No,” he said bluntly as he was settling down for the night. “What do you mean ‘no’? I haven’t even asked my full question to you,” I tried to defend myself. ‘Maybe this was going to much hard than I thought…’ Still, I knew I needed to make an effort to try and boost my image up around here. “I just want to make pleasant conversation, Victor. That’s all…” Victor scoffed. “Right… and all I want is to jauntily dance around the daycare here in a tutu by myself.” I didn’t know Victor well enough to know if he was joking or not. We were toys after all… Littles sometimes dressed us up how they saw fit. “I don’t know… I mean, do you?” Victor glared right back at me. “See? That just shows how little you know about me. I’d rather do anything else, Dash. So, when I say ‘no,’ it means just that,” he said bluntly. “You want some pleasant conversation, but I also know you want something more. You want to blast these Little’s minds back into oblivion. It’s your programming, sure, but it’s also your choice. This daycare might use FOY secretly to regress the Littles around here, but they do it humanely. If I were you, I would leave and find another daycare that better aligns with your… sadism.” I was shocked, but I guess I shouldn’t have been over Victor’s reaction to me. I had tried to harm his friends several times by now and I knew that he loved Littles more than anything else in this world. His scars were testaments to just how far he would go in proving that. Unfortunately, Victor just continued the pattern of my rejection in this daycare. Sometimes, I would find a toy to talk to, but they would always turn me away for one reason or another. Some loved Littles too much, some were too close with Hop, or some were even both, like Victor had been. I couldn’t find every toy, but after my fifteenth rejection in a row, I finally gave my renewed interactions up as merely a fool’s hope that I could ever be friends with them. So, resigned, I wandered off and pondered my current state of being. I was now on my lowest setting for my pulses. After my third day of trying the more subtle approach, I realized that I would need to use naptimes predominantly to regress a Little given the time I needed to actually achieve any results whatsoever. It slowed my progress down considerably, possibly only testing out one Little a day now, but I knew that I needed a time longer than naptime for my lower pulse settings. Enter the Burrows room once again. Here, my options were more limited on the Littles I could choose from for an overnight stay, the time I would need now to achieve any amount of regression at all, but they still presented me with an opportunity, no matter how slim. Of the seven Littles staying overnight today, five had already been claimed by a toy of some kind. Most Littles at this point, if they could, would likely have chosen a toy already. The two that hadn’t chosen though, only didn’t have a toy with them because they were so new to all this. It was the perfect opportunity and opening that I had been looking for. Selecting between the two however, it became clear which I would have to select. The first I came upon was already way too regressed, this one both physically and mentally. Low amounts of hair even on their head, subtle surgery lines, blank and unfocused eyes, and massive newborn diapers poking up as clear as day through their sleeper. Knowing that stage, it was a safe bet that there was nothing left there to regress. ‘Poor Little… you were either very naughty or have at least one terrible caregiver. I’m not sure which is worse with the situation that you find yourself in now…’ Keeping my task in mind still, I then switched my focus to the other Little in the crib next to his. She was still heavily regressed, but I saw she could still hold a bottle, speak in more coherent sentences during the day when she was awake and I was observing them, and even seemed to recite her own little funny limericks to herself to pass the time when she was being fed, changed, or sleeping like she was now. In truth, seeing her like I did, I suspected she was really only in the Burrows room due to her physical, and not mental, regression. So, tonight, I quietly crept into her crib while she was soundly snoring, an empty bottle laying right by her side and her diaper already quite heavily used. It meant that an attendant would be around here before long to change her, but in her sleepy state, I knew I could always pause my messaging and then just resume it when she had been returned to the crib at this new pulse’s setting. Settling in, and with a hefty amount of hope, I began to use my pulse. It was nearly the lowest setting, and I quietly mourned what was essentially the loss of my other pulse settings. The highest would almost inevitably make the Little mess themselves within a minute, if that, and could have them drooling on themselves within a day. Now, I could barely notice any changes in my new Little even after a few minutes. Still, all seemed to be going well and I even drifted a little in my contentment. Not long after though, I began to hear a shrieking coming from nearby. My eyes bolted open, but I still tried to maintain my control over my new Little just in case the shrieking Little was reacting to something other than me. So, diligent and ever watchful, I looked around to find the source of the problem. To my resignation and bottomless disappointment, I saw that they were looking directly at me. Soon, more Littles began to do the same. Horrified at what was happening, like some nightmare I couldn’t escape, I fearfully looked back at my own body, and once again, I was smoking. It wasn’t as bad as the other times, but the acrid smell of burning electronics and the faint wisps of smoke began to dance right towards me unmistakably. My crushed soul knew… this was it… the final straw. I was practically on my lowest pulse setting, and now, even it had failed, so therefore, I was a failure. It was total and complete now. Any lower of a pulse setting and it would take hours to achieve any kind of success at all. At that point, any disturbance would disrupt the flow and almost erase all my progress in one fell swoop. It was too much of a risk to take here at the daycare and I knew that the only time I would ever get access like that elsewhere is if another Little claimed me. By now, with all my scars and lack of abilities to sway them to love me, I felt that was a complete lost cause. So, resigned and defeated, I thinned out my smoke, stopped my pulse, and retreated hastily from the Little’s crib. In minutes, she too was shrieking and bawling her lungs out, probably in response to my smoke, her dirty diaper, and the other Littles here, which is exactly when Miss Tully came charging in. I only just managed to slip back under the crib as she viewed the squalling Little above me. “Oh, poor baby. Did something make you all cranky?” she cooed at her younger charge. I could then hear her sniffing about. “Hmmm… that’s an odd smell. Did someone make a stinky and their tummy just didn’t like their new mashed hot dogs, huh? I don’t know why though… those places always get their meat fresh…” She seemed to ponder the notion for a moment, but then just sighed. “Who knows? You Littles just have the most sensitive stomachs ever. No matter! Let’s just get miss cranky pants up and changed, shall we?” I could hear Miss Tully bend over and begin to coo and shush my previous Little. Soon, her crying subsided and Miss Tully made her way over to the changing table. Sensing my open opportunity, I took it and ran out of the room, defeated and further humiliated in my complete failure as a toy. Alone and in the dark, I wandered the hallways and thought back to just how I got here. I mean, I was a super toy after all. These types of things just didn’t happen to us, or if they did, we were often recalled, repaired, and sent back out to fulfill our purpose. For whatever reason, that just didn’t happen to me. Maybe Monica was so happy to get her precious Charley back and he was likely too content with Hop to notice my absence. I wasn’t sure, but in essence, I felt I had been erased… practically listed as already deceased in their world already… Still though, I thought back to all my failures and even the mauling and my subsequent fixing up by old man Paul from next door… but that wasn’t right either where everything had gone wrong. Everything in my life had been going well and Charley was only days away from being a permanent and compliant Little in the Burrows room. All that was now gone though, as I had seen and yet actively avoided Charley and Hop when they still came here during some days in the week. They were now stationed at the more permanent Oasis room down the hall for more long-term Littles here, rather than the regressing ones in the other three rooms, but I could clearly see that much of my progress had been overturned. Sure, he still clearly required diapers, was afraid of the dark, and clung onto his bunny stuffy friend Hop like he was practically a life preserver in a choppy storm, but he could toddle about and even speak without too much difficulty. When I had last left him, he was just above the level of a newborn. Almost broken or permanently in that state with the intensity I had selected… perfect to some in this society even, but I guess not Monica or even most of the toys in here. All that, and I guess the fact that I had kind of tossed Hop out of a window and into the garbage to head to the dump, led to our duel. Sighing, I returned to the scene of the crime in the Meadows room where I finally remembered the moment where it had all gone wrong. We were up here on the bookshelf and fighting. Nearby, to make it easier for cleanup purposes, was a direct shot to the incinerator. It required a button to open the chute down at the bottom, but for anyone with half a brain, it was only a matter of popping off the cover and pressing the button to activate the direct line to the incinerator below. Now, I was a toy and not some highbrow scholar who knew all about psychology, purposes in life, the universe, what came next, or any such thing like that. All I knew was that I had two purposes in this life, and both were meant for regressing Littles. There was always the rumor that us toys had a natural affinity towards needing to comfort living beings as well and that was our true purpose above all else, but I had never bought into all that nonsense. Or, at least, I never yet felt the tingles other toys did toward another living being, no matter how much they cuddled, kissed, or hugged me. So, without purpose or drive now, I felt I was nothing but a damaged and washed-up toy. I had tried it Pete’s way and had gone slow, but all that had accomplished by now was in giving me new nicknames, scorn amongst the rest of the toys for trying to regress all the unclaimed Littles here, and just more smoke and hideous burning plastic smells. In other words, it had been a complete disaster, so for me, I felt I only had one option left. I looked over the platform at the top of the small bookcase by the window where Dash and I had dueled, and all my plans had so quickly come undone. So, I was back here once again, finished and defeated. There was no use in denying it now, and I just felt like a waste of space. If rumors were any indication, I would go mad without fulfilling my purpose, so, dejected and seemingly an abysmal failure, I leaned over the pit below and reached out to hit the button. If my luck amounted to anything, it would all be over in seconds with a puff of smoke. I closed my eyes and touched the red button underneath its small safety enclosure. “You know… I did say there was one more option…” Pete said from behind me. My eyes shot open, and I turned around to face the large, old stuffed animal parrot behind me. I didn’t want to show my weakness, so I tried to lie as much as I could. “Oh, I was just… reminiscing about… the life of paper… weird, huh? Tree to pulp, to paper, to cut up scraps, to fire.” I chucked to break the palpable tension in the air. “Oh well… silly thoughts, so I just best be going.” I then quickly tried to make my escape and vowed to come back later when Pete was less observant. But the old parrot was too quick for me. “Hold on there,” he squawked, jutting forward and then holding my right shoulder back with his wing. “I said you had another option.” “What other option?” I shot back. “To sit around and wait for a Little to claim me while I slowly go mad or catch fire when I finally can’t take another day of them slobbering over me? Is that your third option, Pete?” Pete looked at me wearily and shook his head. “No, but I want you to choose a Little yourself.” It seemed the same to me, so I squinted at my would-be savior. “Pardon? I don’t think I quite heard you correctly.” He quickly shook his head. “No. You heard me correctly,” he assured me. “I want you to pick out your own Little around here. Don’t regress them or anything, but just be with them. Experience what it’s actually like to be a toy… a loved toy.” His last words hit me harder than I would have ever thought possible. True, I had been Charley’s toy. There was no denying that from all the time I had spent with him cuddled under blankets when watching scary movies or playing with me within this very room which now felt so long ago. Stil though, as much as I was his toy, I don’t think I could’ve considered myself his stuffy. That was Hop’s position. Admittedly, a Little could very well have more than one, but for me, the difference between toy and stuffy was the element of love. Not forced, like my messaging had induced within Charley, but real and deep. As it stood now, Hop was Charley’s stuffy and was even helping him bounce back. The day after I let Hop fall into the garbage out our window, was the most depressed I had ever seen Charley. It was worse than when I had seen him scrape his knee or realize that he couldn’t pronounce something, or even when he realized that books were getting too difficult for him when I began to take his ability to read away. After I was gone however, I doubted I was even missed for more than a minute… if that. “I don’t know, Pete…” My hesitation was laced heavily into my words. I was fearful yet again over this new chapter. I could be terrible at it, hate it, and then end up losing my mind anyways. It was a gigantic risk to just stop trying to regress Littles. “How could a Little ever love… this?” I gestured to my partially burnt, stitched-up, horror of a body. Pete sighed and came over to me. Without warning, he suddenly wrapped his large wings around me. “You are a toy, maybe even a stuffy, Dash. You may not believe it, but I do. If you want, we’ll find you a Little. We’ll do it together.” He then backed up and looked at me directly in my fearful and sorrowful eyes. “What do you say? You willing to give my plan a shot now?” His plan stood against everything that I stood and strived for so far in my life. Instead of regressing a Little, I would now be attempting to praise them and keep them from slipping further. Before, I would plunge them into their darkest moment to eventually find happiness in their regression, but now, I would be attempting to console them in their darkest moments. It was a huge step, but as I glanced back toward the incinerator, I knew the hero that I was based on was buried somewhere within me and would want me to fight and take every chance I could. So, with a sigh of dread, but maybe one day hope, I nodded my head. “Okay, Pete. I’ll try it your way...” Pete only smiled and nodded over my acceptance down a new path towards being someone’s stuffy.

Just a quick note to say I'm in the waiting room waiting for urology. I don't really want to deal with the fact that I'm wearing a diaper, idk why suddenly it's really embarrassing me. But I have been leaking constantly (which is odd because I was completely blocked when I woke up) so there's no way I could be out of diapers for this. I didn't expect to be nervous at all but I am. I just really want to get scheduled for a procedure.

You certainly have had the whole enchilada there. It does seem pretty tough to me that you got a glimpse of your promised land only to have it scoot away from you to be replaced by yet another obstacle (literal and metaphorical). And yet, you’ve stayed upbeat and kept your eyes on the prize, which under the circumstances, is really the best thing you could do I think. It’s a testament to the resilience of this mindset that this is how it rolls. I guess it’s too soon to know if you’ve finally “scratched that itch” but your journey continues to be incredibly enlightening. Thanks for sharing it!

Thanks for the responses! Peeing 2 dozen times per day involuntarily in a flood when your bladder managed to squeeze past resistance actually sounds like my ideal form of incontinence to be honest. Obviously being blocked entirely isn't good, but I like the feeling of a gush of pee, especially one that I can't stop. I feel like dribbling without ever having spurts would take some of the fun out of it for me. It's not surprising you have an infection, you been cathing so much it's almost guaranteed. I actually have a possibile UTI myself at the moment, waiting on urinalysis results but I already have the Rx if I need it. Almost certainly a result of my recent forays into catheterizing. Good luck tomorrow, let us know how it goes!

Hate to say this but I'm shaking the can on behalf of everyones favorite website. We're halfway through the month but only at 15% of our goal. ANYTHING that can be spared is always greatly appreciated !

Thanks to @Bmoney31690 for starting off the month with a $10 donation.

You didn't correct him and say deliciously incontinent?

Marry looked at the typical sighns as she was pushed towards the "orphanage." The sighns were the typical Hays act bullshit. Things like how wearing diapers would help you study better. That was one of the better signs. Marry refused to look at the rest to the amusement of the girl. Marry gaped as she saw the entrance to the orphanage. She couldn't process it for a second. In a row in full view of everyone, a line of girls sat on what looked like rocking horse. With a single addition, a thick metal pole were the girls crotches were. They were humping them, humping while a crowd of men watched and girls turned away mafe uncomfortable by the scene. Marry struggled as the girl rolled her to the entrance, but no matter how hard she struggled she could not escape. "Here we are!" The girl said cheerfully before wheeling her inside. Their was a receptionist who started chatting with the girl. Marry didn't hear what was said as she desperately tryed to escape. She failed, and the girl wheeled her into what looked like a clinic. Except it was full of girls in strollers just like hers. All had vibrators attached to the strollers. Marry looked down to realize that her stroller had an attachment. Then she noticed the girl pull something from a bin. It was a vibrator. "Here we go sweetie. I know the ride must have been so boring, but don't worry you'll to have so much fun. " "Mmph mmmph" Marry tried to beg, but for all her struggles the vibrator was quickly attached and the stroller was adjusted to keep her from avoiding the pleasure the vibrator forced upon her.

And here is the update that nobody wanted, asked for, or needed lol. Since getting back into my night wetting after that irritating plateau, things are moving along nicely. In the month of March, I've had 7 surprise wet mornings, and I feel relatively confident that I will wet if I drink the right amount right before bed. But, the most exciting part for me is that while my wettings were rather light at first, with only a faint change in the color indicator. Lately they have become a bit heavier, which I'm looking at as a sign of progress. I don't know if that is a sign of things to come or just a result of more hydration prior to falling asleep, but I'm looking at it as a mark of progress. I've not had a wet night without water beforehand, nor do I expect to, but I do wonder if it would continue if I was A) undiapered, and B ) not hydrated. I guess we'll see what the next few weeks bring.

@Reddy im youll get past thank you for letting us know of the complications believe me ive broken my left arm twice and my shoulder (i have 11 screws and a plate in there) 6 years on i still get some wicked pins and needles in that area. Ill have to have them removed at somepoint. Anyway point is nothing is without compromise so thanks for letting us know what to be prepared for! PS: thank you for not disapearing your a inspirtion🙏 i mean that even though im just a stranger on the internet lol

Thank you! I hope it's all good in the end, I think it will be. I enjoy it anyway so far. Yeah, I'm actually really excited to see the urologist. It's amazing how now I'm just motivated by hopefully not having blockages anymore. I do wish there was some anti-scarring medication used at the time of procedure, but that's okay. I think it's extremely expensive still, and nothing has been designed for that yet. Yes, there is a point of very firm resistance and I have to be very slow when inserting at that point. It takes a while to get through that tight spot, and then just a little bit after that I start peeing. So, the stricture is sitting just outward of my prostate/external sphincter. I normally sleep uncathed and lately I don't put in any catheter at all unless I am completely blocked. I pee like 2 dozen times a day when my bladder pushes past the resistance momentarily. I'm just really really looking forward to getting a plan to clear out the stricture!

Mikey heard Lilith make her way down the hall, spitting out some swift instructions about how Maggie was supposed to scrub the carpet but didn’t care for any of it. He didn’t waste anytime as he let his instinctual urges take over as he assumed his position on all fours, eagerly crawling across the room towards his teddy bear, grabbing it as he positioned himself over top of it as he tightly straddled it with his legs, squeezing it as his boy parts stiffened. His cock twitched as he worked it against the soft, mushy confines of his diaper sending sensational pleasures through his body as the plush teddy bear provided a firm, yet soft surface to grind against. The padding squished as it made room for his girthy member and within seconds he felt himself drifting off into a mystical fantasy as his body's rhythmic endeavor took over. He slowly rocked back and forth, forcing his cock against the bear over and over as he suckled on his binky. A brief moment passed before Lilith could be heard making her way back down the hall as she headed back towards the nursery. “Now, where's my little rascal?” Lilith called out. But Mikey didn’t stop. He didn’t care. Every part of him told him to keep going as he let his mind slip. Lilith let out a soft gasp as she entered the room, finding Mikey mounted over top of his teddy as he rhythmically moved his hips. It would be a lie to say she was surprised, but she certainly had just been expecting to catch him with his hands down his diaper or something similar. “Well… what do we have here?” She said softly, running her hand down his back as she couldn’t help but hold back a smile. Mikey’s body tingled with a sensational wave of goosebumps as her cool, crisp hand slowly traced down his bad sending out jolts of pleasure as he let out a soft moan from behind his pacifier. “Is somebody trying to make cummies?” Lilith cooed, taking a seat on the carpet just beside him as she continued to run her hand over his back. “Does having a big sister excite you?” She teased quietly. Mikey stayed silent aside from the faint moans he made as he let Lilith’s words fill his head with desires. He kept his pace, feeling the warm, wet padding envelop his cock as the frictional sensations built at the tip of his cock. “We can keep that a secret if you’d like,” She said with a smirk. “Though I’m not sure you’re doing to well on your end,” Lilith’s fingers danced across his back in a slow, swirling motion as Mikey continued to thrust against his teddy. His soft whimpers and moans were broken up by exhales of hot, steamy air as he chased his desperate need for release. “Such a good boy,” She cooed. “Mommy’s perfect little diaper boy,” She continued before being suddenly interrupted by Maggie’s return. “Ew, gross!” Maggie called out from the doorway, having finished cleaning up her mess in the living room and stumbling back to the nursery to find the two of them. Lilith gave her a scornful look as she turned to get up. “Don’t you stop till you make cummies,” Lilith whispered into Mikey’s ear before pulling out her wand and giving it a quick swish in Maggie’s direction. Maggie suddenly felt a firm bulb fill her mouth as a pacifier materialized out of thin air before feeling a set of leather straps tightly wrap around her head, locking the pacifier in its place. “You think so?” Lilith said with a smirk, strutting over to grab Maggie’s arm, pulling her into the room and towards the rocking chair. “I’m sure we can work it out so that you’re in that same position if you really want,” Mikey tried to make out what was happening as he kept his rhythm up, feeling close to a release as he huffed hot breaths of ecstasy, not thinking about the moisture that had been slowly building up on his pacifier shield. It wasn’t till he saw Maggie forced over Lilith’s knee that he thought to reposition himself. “Usually I’d make you count them out, but seeing as your mouth is otherwise predisposed…” Lilith said, raising her hand up high before bringing it back down with a loud smack against Maggie’s diaper butt. “Maybe I’ll help count backward…25,” She said, raising her hand again as she brought it crashing back down with another loud smack. Mikey’s eyes locked onto her pink diaper as Lilith continued on. He used each thrust to slightly reposition himself until he was staring straight on. The smacks faded into the background as Mikey’s hot breaths turned into frequent moans before his sweet moment of relief finally took over. He thrust forward, having felt the eruption brewing before finally setting it over the edge as electric waves of pleasure soared through his tense body. His mouth opened wide as he shoved his face into his Teddy as a loud stream of moaning began. His cock twitched violently as hot streams of goo shot into the wet padding wrapped around his waist. His hips didn’t stop, eager to squeeze out every last bit of pleasure as he frantically thrusted his diaper against his teddy as his body erupted into a loss of control. Lilith couldn’t help but let out a smirk as she watched him lose control on the floor in front of her. A quick flick of her wand let the nearby paddle take over as she felt her own fingers slipping downwards in complete jealousy of what Mikey had just experienced. “Good boy!” Lilith cooed, watching Mikey collapse on his side out of exhaustion, his teddy still tightly wrapped between his legs as his breathing switched to long heavy pants. He spit his binky out, taking in long deep breaths as he tried to gather himself as loud, firm smacks echoed through the room before coming to a stop a few moments later. Maggie collapsed of her own exhaustion, tumbling off of Lilith’s lap as tears swelled out of her eyes as she lay on the floor not far from Mikey. Lilith couldn’t stop herself from smiling. Pulling her hands back up as she lifted herself out of the chair, knowing she had to care for the two helpless adults in front of her. “Boy, oh boy,” Lilith called out, stopping to do a little stretch. “Looks like I’ve got two tuckered out kiddos in need of a naptime,” Mikey gave no resistance, his eyes already drawing heavy as his breath mellowed out. He could feel himself drifting, barely realizing that Lilith had scooped him up as she carried him to the changing station where his binky had been wiped clean and returned to his mouth. His lips delicately wrapped around its bulb, securely keeping it in his mouth as his eyes faded in and out of blackness, catching brief glimpses of his change before being delicately tucked into his crib and locked in. “Sweet dreams,” He heard Lilith whisper before finally letting his vision fade to black. Lilith turned around to look at Maggie, still laid out on the floor, unsure of what she was expected to do next. “Are you feeling like a big girl, or does the little baby need a nap?” Lilith chuckled. “Do…what…will I have to clean?” Maggie asked quietly, wiping tears from her eyes as she tried to sit on her sore bum. “Of course, sweetie!” Lilith cooed. “I’ve got just the diaper pail in mind that needs a good scrubbing!” Maggie looked disheartened, not wanting to have to do anything at the moment as she felt overwhelmed. “Can…can I take a nap?” “Awww, poor baby,” Lilith said, scooping her up and onto her hip. “Of course you can take a nap. It just means you’ll be my baby for that much longer!” She said with a smirk, carrying Maggie to her newly constructed crib and setting her inside before closing the gate and locking it shut. “You be a good girl now,” Lilith smirked. “I’ll be back in a couple of hours to check on you both,” She said, turning to leave the room. She hit the light switch and gave a quick flick of her wand, forcing the curtains to close themselves as the room filled with darkness, aside from the small night light in the corner that helped to illuminate the bare minimum. “Sweet dreams,” Lilith cooed mockingly with a final swoosh of her wand as the mobile above the two cribs began to rotate, playing a soft gentle lullaby as Lilith closed the door. Maggie collapsed into the soft confines of her new bed, staring up at the small animals as they spun around above her head letting the soft gentle tunes help calm her as she tried to come to terms with everything that had happened thus far. Why did she have to come looking for Mikey? Enjoying the story so far? Want to read the next couple of chapters early without waiting? Consider supporting my work over on SubscribeStar!

Thanks to @SunOfSheepfor donating $20

Chapter Seven After a long discussion, the principal assured Ai that what happened to her would never happen again. The only reason it slipped under the radar in the first place was because nobody had ever entered the Academy in diapers before. It also didn't help that she was in mittens, which automatically branded her as a kind of girl who got herself in trouble. The principal suggested "safe word" posters around the school, just in case, and they were up on the walls of every classroom within the week. With her boundaries safeguarded, Ai decided to spend some time at Ageplay Academy. Most of her days were in the Middle classroom, getting in touch with a childhood she never truly had. Other days, she volunteered as a babysitter for the daycare, just to understand the experience. Nothing gripped her quite like that first day, chained to the desk and flooding her diaper, but she never found the courage to return to that room. In truth, the most important and inviting element of Ageplay Academy to Ai was Rin. She was the first person with which Ai had ever had any kind of serious sexual encounter, and she wanted to explore those feelings. Rin was supportive, maybe out of a feeling of obligation or guilt, but Ai was also an attractive woman. Rin was a sucker for hot girls, especially hot girls in diapers. Unfortunately, Ai wasn't into diapers. Or, she said she wasn't. She tried a dozen other roles: "big" to Rin's "little", "disciplinarian" to Rin's "brat", "teacher" to Rin's "student". But despite the premise of the Academy, Ai was too embarrassed to delve deeply into ageplay. As it became more and more apparent that Ai wasn't willing - or maybe ready - to explore the things that brought them together, Ai and Rin started to drift further apart. In every bubble, Ai always did her best to stay for as long as she could. She didn't want to leave behind a place where she could be happy, where she could belong, unless she was absolutely sure it wasn't the right place for her. Sooner or later, that feeling always grew in her heart, that feeling of wanting to see over the next horizon. For Ageplay Academy, that feeling came in less than two weeks. Ai packed a bag. A diaper bag, because diaper bags were in abundance. The principal let her take anything she wanted from their stock; "it's the least I can do," he said. Ai took a few outfits worn by the daycare attendants, and buttoned herself up in a white blouse with dark pants. She was starting to feel like herself again. As she left the storage room, Ai hesitated by the door. She looked back at the room as if it were the entire Academy. All the things she experienced. Her awful introduction. Her adventures in babysitting. Her time with Rin. But one thing lingered a little longer than the rest. She picked up one of the white diapers off the shelf - in her size - and tucked it into her bag. "Just in case," Ai said to herself. "Once I'm outside the bubble, I can know for sure how I feel..." Rin went with Ai to the vending machine where she left her compass. Ai had considered going back for it a few times, but the location felt safe. No one knew about it but her, and it was still her only real possession. After rummaging around under the machine for a minute, Ai stood up and opened the compass. "Aren't you supposed to follow the needle?" Rin asked. "That's how you get back to your bubble, right?" "I'm not trying to go home," Ai said, turning herself in place to find the right path. "Why not?" Rin asked. "I dunno," Ai shrugged. "I got bored..." "You could do anything you wanted, right?" Rin asked, because Ai had talked about home before. "How could that be boring?" "It just was..." Ai didn't know how to explain it. Some bubbles were made up of a hundred people. Those bubbles were shaped by a lot of different minds, and a lot of different wants and needs. People who shared a bubble tended to be grouped together for a reason. Like Ageplay Academy. But other bubbles had fewer inhabitants. Some, like Ai's, only had one. A solitary mind, with singular wants and needs. Ai could make her world any way she wanted it to be. But that was the problem. What she wanted wasn't hers to give; it had to be something she found. She had to look for it, through error and opportunity. So she left. She gave up infinite power in one tiny universe for no power at all in millions. Because out there, in the millions, she had a chance to find where she belonged. She had the chance to find her purpose. "Well if you're going in the opposite direction from the needle, then you can follow it back here, right?" "Yeah, I think so," Ai said. She didn't know if that was how it worked, but she hoped it was. Ai had said goodbye hundreds of times, through hundreds of bubbles, and they always felt the same. A universal feeling, despite all the other inconsistencies. A necessary pain. It didn't seem fair to Ai that, in worlds where people could have pretty much anything they wanted, any pain at all was necessary. But she worried that a world without loss would be a world without love. And what was the fun in that? "I'll miss you." Rin said. "I'll miss you too," Ai said back. "I hope you find it, whatever you're looking for." "I'm getting close," Ai said, and kissed Rin goodbye. It made Ai's stomach flutter with pleasant feelings, but not pleasant enough. Ageplay Academy wasn't far from the edge of its own bubble. On certain nights from certain places, Ai could see the faint shimmering without even leaving the building. As she approached the unworldly surface, she wondered what she was going to face. She wondered what the price she'd paid in leaving all of this behind would buy her. When Ai stepped through the shimmer, the sun was warm and the air was pleasant. The grass beneath her feet was a deep, beautiful aqua, and a lake in the distance glittered gold in the midday sunlight. All around her, trees and bushes curled in beautiful shapes out of the ground, like something from a fairy tale. But most of all, Ai didn't feel anxious to be in a new place. The atmosphere wasn't charged; it was heavy. Heavy and light at the same time, with a wonderful wistfulness to it. In only moments, Ai started to feel very sleepy. Ai wandered down the hill toward the lake. It was in the center of a park, with paths of glass stones and benches with big, cavernous chairs. In the distance, Ai thought she could make out the pink gingham of a blanket. But Ai's feet wouldn't take her much further. She sat down on the edge of the hill and yawned. What... a... beautiful... day... "Mm..." "Hey there, sleepy head," a voice cooed. A familiar voice. But when Ai opened her eyes, she didn't recognize the face. A woman, a little younger than her. A warm smile. Dark, heavy hair. And a diaper in her hands, wringing it gently to open it up. Ai blinked a few times, then looked over at her diaper bag. It was unzipped. And that diaper was... "You had a little accident," the woman smiled. "But don't worry, I'm taking care of it." Ai tried to sit up. Her body was heavy. Her mind was heavy. But sure enough, the dark pants she had worn through the shimmer were wet between the legs. The woman unbuttoned the front of them and began to strip Ai of her wet pants and underwear. "I, um... dunno how that... happened..." Ai said sleepily. "That's okay," the woman laughed. "It happens to my sister all the time. Do you have a name, little one?" "Little... one?" Ai wanted to contend with that nickname, but she felt too sleepy to come up with a good argument. So she answered the question instead. "Ai, um... I'm Ai..." "Nice to meet you, Ai. My name is Aya." Aya. Yeah, that sounded familiar too. But before Ai could try to figure out where she'd heard that name before, her legs were pulled up into the air by an unseen force. The sleepiness took a backseat to sheer surprise, and Ai quickly tried to pull down her shirt. "Shh, shh, no one is going to hurt you," Aya said calmly. "The Specters are just helping out." "Specters...?" Ai asked, as Aya slid the diaper under Ai's bottom. "They're our friends," Aya said cheerily. "They take care of my sister and I. And, well... I suppose you too, now that you're here." "Where... where is here?" "Here," Aya repeated, motioning out to the park, to the lake, to the trees and the gardens all around the both of them. "Eden." "Eden..." Ai rubbed her eyes and the invisible Specters set her back down on the diaper. Aya sprinkled some powder on Ai's skin and pulled it up between her legs. The sound of each tape echoed through the whole world, like faraway bells. And when Ai was once again in diapers, she knew without a doubt that it hadn't been Ageplay Academy that made her feel this way. The diaper was resplendent in the light that seemed to come from everywhere but nowhere at the same time. It felt like a long lost love. It felt like everything she had ever wanted. Ai belonged in Eden. Ai belonged in diapers. "Is Eden a nice place?" Ai asked, because it was the first thought that came into her mind. "It's the best place," Aya said simply. She patted the front of Ai's diaper and helped her off the grass. Right away, Ai stumbled and nearly fell down the hill, but a flurry of invisible forces held her upright. Then, they lifted Ai off the ground completely, just a few inches. She could feel hands grabbing at her, squeezing her ankles and her arms and her diapered butt. But just as quickly as the feelings were there, they were gone, to other places on her body. Ai didn't know if the Specters were invisible people, or a mass of shifting forcefields, or both at the same time. "C'mon, I'll show you around," Aya smiled. Suddenly, the force beneath Ai compressed itself so thickly that it became visible. Bending light and energy, twisting space. But the more it twisted, the finer the form it took. In less than a second, it became its own kind of matter. And that matter shifted in color and appearance, until it looked exactly like an oversized pram. Ai was gently lowered into it, and found it to be soft and comfortable, as if it was never anything but an oversized pram. "What just happened..." Ai asked sleepily, trying to make sense of everything. "Don't think too hard," Aya said softly. "Just let the Specters take care of everything for you." Ai nodded, and the pram started to move on its own. Down the hill of bluish grass, toward the golden lake. Aya followed at its side. "Um, I can... can walk..." Ai tried to argue, but she wasn't sure why. She was so tired, and the pram ride was so cozy. Why would she want to walk? "No need," Aya answered. "Just relax." "Relax..." Ai repeated. That sounded... so lovely... "The Specters can carry you, move you, do everything for you," Aya explained. "They can be anything you need, or anything you want, or… anything, I guess. So you don't have to worry about anything, not a single thing." Not worrying wasn't something Ai was good at. All her life, she'd had an insatiable curiosity, like an itchy fabric in the back of her head, something her skin didn't agree with. But when Aya told her that there was nothing to worry about, Ai believed her. She trusted her, implicitly, like a voice from on high. At first glance, the golden lake didn't look to be particularly big. But as Aya led Ai around it, it seemed to take forever. On the right, they passed a playground. A beach. Trees that looked like cotton candy. An ocean of bubbles, like a giant bath. A pretzel stand. A hot dog stand. A lemonade stand. The night sky, in the middle of the afternoon. A penguin rental kiosk. A castle with an army of empty armor. A very large bed. A very small bed. Paintbrushes. A "Fill" tool, to color anything. Kisses with wings. A spacecraft. Everything, but upside down. Giant mountains made of candles, with flames of fireworks. A musical. The timeline. Lost atmosphere. Corduroy. Mixed tapes. Mixing bowls. Marshmallows. Mars. Honey made of money. Money made of honey. A kickball field. Waterslides. The absence of the descriptor "sticky". Waterfalls of watermelons. Trampolines. Trapezoids. Pennies. Lightning, but small. Clouds, but ice cubes, but warm. The center of a whirlpool, but only the center. Kindergarten. Kind gardens. Mean gardens, but kind when you got to know them. And a million other things Ai didn't have words for. Perhaps, because she didn't need those words anymore, or perhaps because there never were any in the first place. And on the left, there was the golden lake. "Do you understand?" Aya asked. "This is the best place." Ai nodded. Her diaper was soggy and warm, and her mind was alight with arousal. The kind of feeling she had when that girl touched her diaper. That girl, from that other place. Who was she? Where was that? But it didn't feel like that at all. It wasn't sexy; it was pure. It was what all emotion should have been. A warm, soggy diaper, and an endless lifetime of pleasantness. Before long, Ai was lying on the grass and Aya was patting her diapered butt. Ai sunk into the ground like an ice cream on a hot day. She grunted and pushed and effortlessly filled her diaper. And life was perfect. Except... "Ai, do you mind if I ask you a question?" Aya asked. "Mm... nuh uh..." "Where are you from?" Where was she from? Ai didn't know. So she said: "Here." "No, I know... but what about before here?" Aya asked. "No one else has ever come here... I didn't even know there were others, other than my sister and myself. And now you're here." Ai didn't know what to say, but Aya's question seemed like a good one. "Are you a Specter?" Aya asked. "Are you like the pram?" The pram... Ai shook her head. She was not like the pram. She wasn't from here, was she? Aya had convinced Ai that Eden was the best place to be. That there weren't any better places. And if no places were any better, what was the point of discussing other places at all? But Aya was curious, and there was no crueler fate to Ai than a question unanswered. So Ai tried her best to think of one, and the answers came easily to her. Like they were there all along. "I'm from another place, many bubbles away. Like circles touching, and going on and on, and on and on, and on and on..." Ai paused, and for a moment she considered something Aya had said: no one else had ever come here. Aya had never met anyone other than her sister, and now Ai. "What was it like?" Aya asked. "It was..." Ai paused. When she tried to think about all those other bubbles, only one word came to mind. "Different..." "Eden is different," Aya said, almost in defense of it. "There can't possibly be anything anywhere else that doesn't exist here already. Right?" Ai shook her head. She didn't know how to answer Aya's question, so she spoke from the heart. "Everywhere I've been... maybe this is the best one. The best feelings, and... the best of everything. But I guess... if it's the best... then there has to be things that aren't as good. And because they aren't as good, they can't be here, right?" Aya was quiet, but she slowly nodded. "I'm happy to be here," Ai said. "But... I think... I think I was happy to be in those places too, for different reasons. Because the best isn't very good at all without something to compare it to." Ai remembered why she left home in the first place, why a single universe was never going to be enough for her. Because she believed, deep down in her heart, that she wasn't meant to stay still. Perhaps her quest for belonging was never about a destination, but about the journey. She found a little bit of belonging everywhere she went, and in a way, everywhere else belonged to her too. The conversation with Aya continued for eternity. Or it lasted just a few minutes. That was the problem with endlessness: there was no point of reference. No transitions. Nothing to lead you to the next important moment. "Do you have any idea what you're doing?" Bala asked sharply. She was sitting in a playpen, on foam puzzle piece tiles. Ai was sitting across from her, and walls of plastic surrounded them like mountains surrounded a village. Like a river surrounded a castle. Like a yard surrounded an academy. Bala was dressed in a white onesie, decorated in halos and cartoon wings and the laughter of children and the heat of the universe. Ai looked down at her own clothes, which had changed: a red onesie, with horns and pitchforks and block towers of arrogance and the coldness of space. "Subtle," Ai sighed, rolling her eyes. Suddenly, everything was so clear to her. She remembered her purpose. "I gave you everything you wanted. I gave everybody everything!" Bala balled her hands at her sides. "Do you know how hard it is to make everybody happy? I had to break it all up into a billion pockets. Into tiny happinesses, instead of one big one! But I did it! I did it, and you had to go and ruin it! Why do you have to ruin everything?" "I didn't ruin anything," Ai shot back, balling her own hands at her sides. "You did!" Bala shouted. One baby shouting at another across a plastic, colorful universe. "I put you so far away from us, but you came here anyway. Then you told Aya all about the other places, the other people. You brought sin into Eden. And now she's gonna leave! Maybe not right away, but sooner or later." "Then let her go," Ai fumed. "She can make her own decisions." "Let her go? What do you think happens to the universe when God abandons Heaven? Everyone else does too. The structure of it all, the building blocks... nobody will be happy ever again." "You're wrong," the demon said to the angel. She toddled forward a single step, rattle of Damocles in hand. "I was happier in every other bubble than the one you stuck me in. I was happy, because of the possibilities. Because there was so much to learn and know, and so many new ways to grow and get better." "You think you're any better?" the angel asked. A throne appeared beneath her and she was lifted up into the sky, safely secured with a tray in front. "You're worse than ever before. You're selfish, and you're willing to sacrifice everything I made for everyone else, because you think you're right!" "You hypocrite," the demon hissed, waving her rattle. "You want to condemn me for selfishness, when you trapped all those people here to take care of you? You think I don't know who the Specters are? Was this their wish?" "They can be anything!" Bala screamed. "They can be the stars themselves! They aren't bound by matter or reality or anything! They have all the power they wanted!" "They can't be anything, because you won't let them choose. You're too scared that they'll choose wrong, and they'll blame you." "You don't know anything about me!" Bala said as loud as she could, as loud as the Big Bang. "You want to put everyone in a box of what is 'best'," Ai said angrily, because when someone didn't listen, the best answer was to say it louder. "Just like Aya, and this farce of a paradise. But if something is the 'best', then there's no getting any better. There's no point." "SHUT UP!" The walls of the playpen around Ai and Bala exploded into stardust, along with the chair and the rattle, and the two of them were left alone in the dark. Then Ai felt a pang of something other than anger, a feeling that resonated through the emptiness and through the both of them. Ai felt disappointment, because the universe was at the whims of a true child. "You can't start at the end," Ai said sadly. "Fucking watch me."

Chapter 98: History Repeats Itself DIAPER SHOPPING WAS an experience I would have gladly skipped if asked about it. As bad as the first training pant search had been, this had seemed worse. Every female Big in the store, age thirteen and older, looked at me and cooed if I made the mistake of making eye contact! I noticed some jealous looks, but Grandma was intimidating enough to scare people away alone. Between Grandma and Beth, as soon as I was placed in the cart seat, they had been off to the races. Two packages of a brand called Monkeez and then a nighttime version of what looked like Pampers from back home were tossed in the cart. Several packs of wipes that would fit in my backpack, along with rash cream, powder, and disposal bags, all found their way into the cart before we made our way up to the front as my stomach was growling. “We skipped lunch,” Beth said, waiting beside the cart. “Yeah,” I said quietly. As we came to the checker, I expected some taunting. Still, the projected attendant just rapidly scanned everything, and we were soon on our way back home. “We’ll eat an early dinner when we get home,” Grandma said when my stomach growled as she placed me in my seat. “Thanks, I’m starving,” I told her. Beth sat beside me in the middle seat, playing with my hands occasionally as we drove. Nikki had sat in the front and decided this weekend that she wanted to remain with us despite the safety of Grandma and Grandpa’s house. Aunt Bella, Ryan, and Shelby all joined us for an early dinner. When they arrived, Beth and I were sitting on the couch. “Cute dress, Carly!” Shelby said. I smiled at her, “I’d rather not wear the toddler chic designs?” She laughed, “So why are you?” I sighed, “Because everything went wrong with the nanites again?” Beth and I explained what had gone on that week, and at the end, she said, “Well, I guess that explains the diaper.” Shelby came over and hugged me, then said, “Sorry, but you make a really cute girl?” “Dinner is ready!” Grandma called right then, and we walked into the kitchen together. I shook my head as I ate the tasty breakfast for dinner meal. ‘Now I know where Mom got that!’ Gigantic and thick waffles, bacon, sausage, and toppings for the waffles were quite plentiful. I had to give my order since I couldn’t reach anything from the high chair I was sitting in. An observer from our dimension would probably think there were four babies, a slightly older elementary girl, and a pair of grandparents if they looked at us since Bella, Ryan, Shelby, and I were all sitting in our high chairs. “Besides this minor disaster, how’s school going?” Shelby asked me. “Minor disaster?” Beth raised her eyebrows. “This seems like more than a ‘minor’ disaster?” Beth sounded annoyed. “Well, at least Carly wasn’t adopted and turned into a tummy-time infant?” Shelby shrugged, “At least by Little standards, this was definitely only a minor disaster.” My stomach turned at that, and Beth looked like she was about to blow. I winced when I realized she probably took it personally, and Shelby probably didn’t know. “Beth,” I said softly, “Shelby doesn’t mean anything by that?” “Huh?” Shelby asked. “Shelby, we’ll talk later… definitely not the right thing to say,” Aunt Bella told her in a strained, sympathetic voice. Beth, I’m sorry. Not many people know…” I could just barely reach and gently touch her shoulder since she was sitting close and did so. She sighed and said, “Sorry, I know you didn’t mean anything, Shelby.” Shelby looked at me with confusion, then at Beth, then at her mom. “Umm… Beside that… I guess school’s going well,” I said. “We’re done filming, so we just have to edit this horror down. Since we technically still have another three weeks after this until we were required to be ‘in the can,’ we’re ahead of the game?” “Are you going to have some sort of release party? I want to see this and throw popcorn at the screen or something?” Ryan said. That at least got Beth to giggle lightly. ‘She’ll be okay,’ I told myself. We went around and talked about things, and I even learned about some of Grandpa’s latest projects to occupy himself. As we finished, I was glad to see my front was clean. Shelby’s was, too, but Ryan definitely should have had a bib on. Several dropped strawberry spots were visible! Aunt Bella, though—it was a very good thing she had a bib on! ‘Grandma must have been intentionally missing her mouth!’ I thought with a shake of my head. “Mommy, once you get Carly changed, let’s have her go through the outfits I brought over?” “I’m sure we can do that, Bella, but someone else is going to need a clean change of pants, too!” she tickled the woman who was older than my mom but seemed younger than me then! Thirty minutes later, and two changed diapers later, Grandma, Aunt Bella, Beth, Shelby, and I were in my room, where fourteen boxes were stacked in front of me. They looked like high-end gift boxes, and knowing that Aunt Bella essentially catered to that clientele, I knew there was probably some nice custom clothing inside. She’d take the time to even number boxes to go through in an order. “Go ahead, open the first one!” Aunt Bella encouraged me. “You didn’t have to,” I started to say. “Nope!” She smiled at me, “None of that! I missed nineteen birthdays with my niece!” I sighed, “Okay,” and pulled open the first box. I pulled out what seemed like a massive pile of fabric. It unfolded and revealed itself to be a green Emerson University jumper dress. She had embroidered the Emerson logo on the left chest, and I saw five dresses in the stack. “Umm… thanks,” I said. “The next two boxes go with those,” Aunt Bella said. I blushed. I was excited to finally be given gifts of my very own girls’ clothes! Still, I would have preferred my first ones not to be a university uniform! I found six collared white polo onesies and six pairs of tights inside the following two boxes. “You can wear knee-high socks,” Shelby told me, “but I wouldn’t until it gets warmer. Those will work until you reach the temperatures to be allowed the slacks.” I just numbly nodded as I then opened up a box with three pairs of the girl’s slacks, which weren’t all that different than the boy’s with the elastic on the waist to easily pull them up and down, and then the additional snappies up the crotch to also allow for easy diaper changes. ‘I think the dress is actually less humiliating!’ Uniforms covered, the other boxes included a nice winter coat, mittens, a knit cap, pajamas, some coordinated casual leggings and tops, and three one-piece girls’ swimsuits. A couple of outfits looked like something Beth or a Big might wear, which I figured would probably look like I was pretending to be a big girl… But, in short, it was a good chunk of the beginnings of a wardrobe for my new status. Especially since the underwear was bought in the store on the way home… “Thank you, Aunt Bella,” I told her and leaned down to give the only adult I knew shorter than me a hug. “You’re very welcome, Carly!” She smiled. “One more box, though!” Grandma handed me one that had been hidden somewhere. I opened it and pulled out the most infantile dress I’d seen in my size outside of Meggy’s birthday party! It was yellow, with ruffles on the sleeves and skirt. On the bodice, an endless bit of embroidery detail showed it was well made - and certainly not cheap! As I held it up in the air, I realized it was also short enough that if I wore it, I would flash my diaper in any position other than standing still. “What is this?” I asked incredulously. “Oh, we’ll call it an heirloom piece,” Grandma said. “We still have to tell your mommy that you’re her little girl now.” “And this?” “It’s identical to the dress her parents got to see her in first,” she smirked. Beth looked at me with concern. I was silent for a long moment, then I began to laugh until I couldn’t breathe. “Perfect!” I coughed as I calmed down. Beth looked at me like I was crazy, but Bella told her, “Stacy is nuts. This is probably the best way to explain things to her.” Beth shook her head, “I think you are all a little nuts sometimes,” she muttered. Everyone laughed at that! Aunt Bella said, “I’ll make you some other things in the next couple of days, and I’m sure Mommy will want to take you shopping again.” I shifted a bit, wondering what was in my size that wasn’t meant for a baby! It was late enough then that Aunt Bella took Shelby home to get some sleep before she had school the following day. Grandma took me to the living room with Beth to make the call home. “Stand on my lap,” she told me with a smirk. I sighed, “She’s going to kill me?” “You have to get home first for that,” Grandma reminded me, “and by then, she’s just going to want to hug you.” I shook my head and waited for the connection to be made, and then I saw Mom, Mama, and my sisters on the other side. “Hi,” I said sheepishly. I watched the participants on the other side of the link stay absolutely still. There was a blink from Riley. Lila and Hannah both looked at each other with mouths open simultaneously. Mama just looked like she was hit in the gut with something. Mom was the first to speak. “Mom, where have you been keeping that dress?!? I told you to get rid of that!” she blushed. “And please tell me Connor isn’t wearing it for the same purpose?!?” BETH LOOKED ON as the family that let their son leave the dimension, just like their mother, was dealing with the same thing. “Sorry, sweetie, but I did have her wear it because history has repeated itself here…” “What happened?” Gabby asked, much less calm than Stacy. Carly sighed, “I told you about our film project?” The five most important people she had back home nodded, “Well, I was playing a character that has a gender change in the middle of the film and gets adopted. Our crew used a set of nanites that the theater department uses all the time for this kind of thing.” Amanda said, “They are used all the time for changes, and according to the stats I looked up, only have an issue point-oh-oh-oh-oh-one percent of the time. Even with the professor asking me to review the code, this happened.” “Of course, it would be Connor,” Riley shook her head. “Guess we have a new big sister instead?” Hannah said, sighing. “I have rather enjoyed having one boy in the house to keep us sane, though?” “I wasn’t doing a very good job of that,” Carly told them. With that, some of the tension was broken, and Amanda explained the situation. “So you have a whole mass of that protein now?” Stacy asked, concern evident in her voice. “It’s about the thickness right now that you’d expect if he... she’d been nursing for three weeks,” Amanda said. “And growing thicker by the moment.” “So diapers for the foreseeable future, huh?” Stacy asked. “Well, it’s not the worst thing, Connor. I assume you’ve already come up with a replacement name?” Amanda had pulled Carly into her lap a long while ago, “Carly,” Carly told her. “I like it!” Riley said. “Yeah,” Lila and Hannah agreed together. “It’s just like when we played together as little girls,” Riley added. “That’s what we called you then, too, right?” Beth turned to see Carly squirm but nodded, “Yes?” “Perfect then!” “So, are you normally keeping Carly dressed like this now?” Stacy asked. “No, sweetie. I just thought it might help break the ice. Unless, of course, Carly wants to wear it to school. It’ll be a dress code violation, but she’s adorable enough they might let it slide.” Beth wished she had taken a photo of Carly’s face at that moment; it was priceless! AFTER WE FINISHED with the phone call with Mom, Beth and I had decided to sit on the floor in my room and get some homework done. Occasionally, we’d talk about something, she’d ask a question, or I’d just talk. She yawned a few times, and I realized it was getting later. Without warning, she pulled me into her lap, facing her, and felt the wet diaper I was wearing. “Not staying dry very long?” I blushed, “No, and not feeling it either?” “Well, that’s not surprising; according to your grandma, you basically ended up with at least three weeks’ worth of those breastmilk proteins?” “I wonder if their milk would do anything to me now?” I said, instantly wanting to push the words back into my mouth. She giggled, “Please don’t try and find out! While I’m sure there will be no end of nest mommies wanting to pop their booby out for you, you really don’t want to get addicted to that stuff!” “Not planning on it,” I told her. “Just thinking aloud of what else could go wrong.” She squeezed me in a hug then and gave me a kiss on the lips. “As long as I have you, nothing can go wrong enough to matter.” I hugged her then, too, as some tears streamed down my face. “What’s wrong, sweetie?” she asked me. I shrugged, “I’m kind of nervous about tomorrow, actually?” “Well, it will be a big day for you,” she agreed. “What’s got you most scared?” I shrugged, “Moving in with a new nest? Having classmates see me as a girl now? I can only imagine how the fellow exchange students will feel about that one…?” She hugged me again, “We’ll get you through all of that, I guarantee you!” I shook my head, “Somehow, I don’t think you’ll be joining me in the nest?” At her look of horror, I said, “At least I hope not.” She nodded. “I'm sorry about what Shelby said earlier,” I said after she ran her hand down my hair for a few more moments. “She didn’t know…” she said. “At least, I don’t think she does?” I shrugged, “As far as I know, she doesn’t? You’ve all kept that pretty secret from everyone? Have you ever really told anyone?” “I’ve only ever told Livy,” she told me. “Not Reila?” “I probably should at this point, but it’s not exactly the topic you just bring up?” I nodded at that. “I kind of wish you didn’t know?” I turned to look at her, “Why?” “Because it’s got to be awkward dating a woman as old as your moms?” I laughed, “The fact that you’re still willing to date me after all of this means I’ll never care about that at all!” “You know, at some point, we need to go out on an actual date…?” I looked up at her, “You’re right!” I smiled, “So what do you want to do?” “Let me think about that?” She shrugged, “I wouldn’t have risked it before. Now that I have Nikki, I might as well take advantage of the overbearing safety she offers?” I nodded. “What do you think you might want to do?” I shrugged, “I don’t know the town that well… Dinner and a movie? Some sort of show? A picnic at a park?” I hugged her, “As long as I’m with you, it’ll be perfect!” She leaned down, kissed me again, and hugged me right before Amanda came in. “Hey, kids, I think it’s time to call it a night. It’s going to be a long day tomorrow?” We nodded, and I watched Beth go after one last hug and kiss goodnight. After Grandma changed me out of the embarrassing dress I was still wearing, along with the wet diaper, into my pajamas, she commented, “I hope it works out for you two.” “Me too,” I said. She tucked me in, “I’ll wake you up to swim in the morning, then you’ll go to your first couple of classes. We’ll go to your dorm and move you at lunch. Grandpa is going to come to help.” “ID?” I asked. “After your last class, we’re going to get your ID bracelet switched to Carly. It’s still valid right now, though.” “I’m still safe from adoption?” She shrugged, “As safe as you’ve ever been?” Sighing, she added, “Unless you are adopted, that’s always a risk, Carly.” I nodded, “That makes sense.” After a pause, I asked, “Will Lilly be okay with me coming into her nest?” “I got a message from her earlier that she’s expecting you and will have your pod all ready to go!” “Great, my crib will be ready,” I groaned. “At least they’re leaving them open now?” “True,” I agreed. “And I guess it’s not like I’ll need to get up to go potty again at night.” “No, those diapees will easily hold all you can throw at them,” Grandma said with a sad smile. She kissed my forehead, “Well, my little granddaughter, it's time for the princess to get some sleep! Good night, I love you!” “Love you too,” I replied as she left, turned off the lights, and closed the door. I tossed and turned for a long time that night before finally succumbing to sleep! ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press that Like Button and leave me a comment! I appreciate all of you who have done so on the past couple of chapters! This won't happen again for a long time, but because I have some time off and have so far managed a chapter a day for the past few days, I'll offer another bonus chapter on Wednesday if you leave me 25 Likes by then! Don't forget all of my completed works are available on Amazon Kindle! http://amazon.com/author/babysofia

MY CHARACTERS HAVE FAN ART????? 🥺🥺🥺 They are just how I imagined them!! ❤️

I don't want to sound like Captain Obvious, but I think you may be in diapers for quite a while... 😁😁 Ok.... We need details!! You said you went there diapered. What brand of diaper? Was your diaper very wet when the doctor examined you? Did you bring a spare diaper, or did you have to wear the wet diaper home? (Hey, this IS the incontinence forum - You can't just tease us !!) 😁😂🤣😆 Did he recommend wearing a catheter for a while, until things heal more? Did he ask where you had the operation done? What did you tell him about your medical records?? So he couldn't tell the external sphincter was cut? ( It was cut, wasn't it? ) Sorry for the million questions.. But I'm pretty sure most of the folks following your journey have the same questions in mind... 😁

Hi! I cross my fingers in hope for that it´s a good sign that it´s working for you now.

Cruel & unusual !!

Looks like someone did it for you, thanks for the support!

A likely part is because it removes all the shame of having this fetish. If you're forced it's not you who decided to do something crazy and thus there can be no blame and shame on you. It's liberating. A second part is that you are then free to enjoy the moment, rather than having to worry or feel responsible over your choices. You no longer have to expend thought and energy over how exactly to work this thing into your life, because it is no longer up to you. Another form of liberation, which you can also recognize in people who like being submissive. A third part is that it instantly creates a person who knows and approves of your predicament, for whatever reason, and thus is voluntarily part of the fetish. Instant connection and approval.

I am using a 18fr cath tonight to hopefully stretch me out a little bit. The blockage has been really uncomfortable lately. And hopefully the antibiotics will help reduce some swelling.

Have you figured out what you're going to say if the urologist asked how this happened? I assume when he scopes you, he'll see that some kind of recent operation took place.

Thanks! I'm glad that you are enjoying hearing about the process.

BOOK 'EM, DANNO “Seems a bit late in the year for the sororities to be running pigs up the flagpole,” Ian observed. “Too close to finals.” “It is out of character,” Priscilla agreed. They were in her squad car, making the short drive across the river to Fraternity Row. “But what's really odd is that Zeta Pi Alpha, or ZAP as it is known to all and sundry, doesn't have a reputation for partying hard. Academically, it's a bottom feeder, but I've never been summoned to deal with anything more serious than a drunk and disorderly. It just doesn't make any sense.” “And then there's Spats Belmondo ...” “Yeah,” Priscilla nodded. “Then there's Spats. When it comes to theft, especially theft this well organized and hurtful, the Chief won't look the other way, but the usual slap on the wrist won't be enough. If these girls aren't punished to his satisfaction, Spats will find a way to even the score.” “La vendetta è un piatto che va servito freddo,” Ian shrugged. “Revenge is a dish best served cold. Spats won't be in a hurry, not with his honor at stake, and he could strike from a direction no one expects.” “That the way Chief Mischof will see it.” “What's the usual drill in a case like this?” “The DA doesn't like to waste his time, so normally we offer them a plea deal. A hundred hours of community service, a fine, and two or three years of probation. In return, the record is expunged.” “Sensible, but in this case, not enough to feed the bulldog. I'd start by placing them under arrest, cuffing them, and tossing them in the slammer for the night. Schedule an arraignment in the morning, with an eye to forcing them to lawyer up if they don't fully cooperate. Any criminal attorney will run the bill up into the thousands … and while we're talking hard ball, be sure and ask for a stiff bond. Go for something high enough that the parents will have to put up collateral to get them out. Make it hurt.” “You think that will be enough to satisfy Spats?” “No, but it will get his attention. Leave the rest to me.” “WHAT?” Priscilla was so shocked that she almost slammed on the brakes. “No way, Ian … NO WAY. You are not going to … what's that cute phrase that you secret agents use … 'terminate with extreme prejudice'? You are not going to 'whack' Spats Belmondo, to use the term that he would choose. And while we're at it, I want you to promise me that you will stop running around the globe killing people!” “Honey, don't overreact!” Ian patted Priscilla lightly on the arm. “Honestly, it's been years since I last killed anyone … years!” But only for lack of targets … if I ever find out who killed my wife, I am going to paint the streets red with their blood … “Let's start with the community service,” he continued. “Hospitals all need candy stripers, and Tippi and her friends will have dishpan hands after they've cleaned and polished a few thousand bedpans. And the girls are all going to become customers of the diaper service, 24/7, for the balance of their time in school. That way, Spats gets to humiliate them, and turn a profit at the same time. And while we're at it, maybe my favorite hospital will give us a group discount if we offer to buy locking diaper covers for the whole crew. That should be an easy sell after I persuade Spats to donate generously to some hospital endowment fund or other.” “And all you have to do to make this happen is what? Snap your fingers? Make a few phone calls?” Priscilla honestly couldn't tell whether Ian was pulling her leg or being serious. Pretty much. The real challenge is figuring out how to change all those dirty diapers. Who's going to do the honors? The logistics are daunting.” “And this conversation is beyond bizarre! Ian, I can just hear my parents now: 'Pris, why couldn't you fall in love with somebody normal? You know, a polite ax-murderer, or a charming serial killer? Why did it have to be Secret Agent Man'?” “Officer Canon, are we truly in love?” “We are,” Priscilla said firmly. “Well, just to keep this in perspective, you're the third woman with whom I've fallen in love over the past week, and the fourth this month. It's a bad habit, I know, but what's a guy to do?” “Don't you worry about it, Dear.” Now it was Priscilla's turn to pat Ian gently on the arm. “I'm going to call a meeting. Between the four of us, somebody's bound to come up with a sure fire way to make you keep it in your pants!” . . . . CH.....E.....EP … CH.....E.....EP … Now that she had an address and the thrill of the hunt was gone, Julia felt curiously deflated. The diaper heist was just another stupid sorority prank, although there was a sadistic edge to it that left a bad taste in her mouth. Nearing downtown, she reached out to switch the nerve wracking tracking device off, but then she pulled her hand back. Perversely, she decided to leave it alone until she pulled up behind Bjornsen at the sorority house. What she really wanted to do was nail the little bitch to a chair, and let her listen to the maddening, metallic chirping for the next twenty four hours straight. Maybe longer … Then wrap her in tin foil, and drop her on Spats Belmondo's front porch. No charge for the service, Spats. Consider this a freebie … What really sucked was that she would not even have the pleasure of arresting the little psychopath. Instead, she would just have to stand there, thinking very dark thoughts, while her daughter read Bjornsen and her lunatic friends their Miranda rights. Julia well understood her husband's longing for the good, old days when a cop could use his nightstick to persuade a miscreant to confess his sins. What Bjornsen really needed to see the error of her ways was for someone to shove a nightstick up her ass and pound it home with a sledgehammer. Julia was eager to volunteer. Winding through downtown, the traffic now much heavier, Julia switched lanes to catch up with her quarry. At the Mississippi, she pulled in directly behind the girls, knowing that she would be invisible in the darkness that had descended over the city during the chase. When they exited and made the turn for Fraternity Row, she was content to follow at a sedate pace. Her daughter would be lurking somewhere in the neighborhood, ready to pounce once the thieves returned home. My daughter and God only knows how many other cops of the campus variety. This will probably end up being a real frolic. And what do I say to Grady, besides 'thank you for your help'? What a mess! . . . . “Home, sweet home,” Tippi sighed. “Be it ever so humble,” Cindy laughed as she turned into the driveway. With winter parking restrictions in effect on city streets, finding a slot in the limited space at the back of the sorority house was always a challenge. “WHAT THE FUCK,” she screeched as she hit the brakes so hard that only her seatbelt spared her a close encounter of the first kind with the steering wheel. There was a man standing in the middle of the driveway, with his back turned to them. He appeared to be admiring the old mansion's ornate, early twentieth century architecture. “HEY,” Cindy screamed; “what the hell ...” Ian turned around with an amiable grin on his face. He strolled casually over to Cindy's side of the car, signaling for her to roll down the window. “Professor Grady?” Tippi's eyes had swollen to roughly the size of dinner plates. “Good evening, Miss Bjornsen.” Ian's tone was as amiable as his grin. “Glad to see you made it home in one piece. Would you care to introduce me to your friend?” “Cindy … I'm … uh … Cindy Carlson.” Cindy was stuttering badly. “Nice to meet you, Cindy … and thank you for not running me down. You've got good reflexes.” “What … what are you doing here?” Cindy was still badly shaken. “Ah, reinforcements have arrived.” Ignoring the question, Ian was looking down the street. Right on cue, Priscilla was arriving with siren howling and lights flashing. She pulled into the driveway, effectively preventing Cindy from trying to escape in a moment of panic. Priscilla climbed out of her squad car, and in the distance she could hear other blue and whites fast approaching. Chief Mischof had been true to his word. Fighting hard to keep from doubling over with laughter, Priscilla somehow managed to put on her game face as she approached Cindy's side of the car. Nudging Ian to step aside, she looked down into the vehicle. “Are either of you armed,” she asked in her best cop voice. “Wh … at,” Cindy squeaked. “Of … of course not!” “Is there a weapon in the vehicle?” “No,” Tippi hissed; “we're clean.” Priscilla and Ian exchanged brief looks. Both of them were thinking the same thing: this was not the first time that Tippi Bjornsen had been confronted by a cop. “Officer, what is this about?” Judging Cindy to be useless, Tippi had opted to take over their side of the conversation. Ian noted that Julia had pulled up to the curb, and even from a distance he could hear the receiver merrily chirping away. He laughed as he slowly turned around. Several girls had come out of the house, and were now watching the proceedings from the veranda. Heads were peeking out the front door of the properties on both sides, and curiosity seekers were venturing out at a number of houses across the street. Two more squad cars arrived, their lights and sirens adding to the chaos unfolding in the driveway of the Zeta Alpha Pi sorority house. Ian wondered how long it would take for the vans to arrive from the local TV station newsrooms, and whether they would show up before or after Suzie Marshall decided to put in an appearance. “We have a report that this vehicle is being used to transport stolen property,” Priscilla grimly announced. When her fellow officers were in place, she ordered Cindy to exit the vehicle first, and then Tippi. “Stolen property? That's absurd,” Tippi protested. “What is this? Some kind of elaborate joke?” Finally recognizing Priscilla, and seeing Ian hovering in the background, Tippi was adding it all together-- and coming up with the wrong answer. CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP Device in hand, Julia had walked up to the trunk of Cindy's car. The receiver was going crazy, sounding for all the world like a panicked hatchling trying to find its way back into the nest. CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP “Don't think so,” Ian said as he reached down to flick a small switch and silence the transmission. “This receiver is slaved to a miniature homing device sewn into one of the diapers that you liberated from my doorstep, Miss Bjornsen. With your help, they appear to have found a home in the trunk of Miss Carlson's vehicle.” “Tippi, is what this young man's saying true,” a middle aged woman angrily asked. She had come storming out of the house, and Ian presumed that she was the house mother. ''Did you steal his diapers?” Her high-pitched, incredulous voice easily carried to the surrounding houses. “I'd like to hear the answer to that question as well.” Chief Walter Mischof had now arrived on scene, his squad car artfully parked to block an entire lane. If nothing else, the ensuing traffic jam would insure the prompt arrival of local news crews. He reckoned that at least one of the networks would lead off at ten with so bizarre a story. If Dean Turgeson was watching the right channel, he would probably choke on his nightcap. “The jig's up, Cindy.” With no way out, Tippi calculated that a show of contrition would minimize the consequences. “You're right, Missus Miller; we stole Professor Grady's diapers. It was just a prank … a stupid, sorority prank.” “PROFESSOR GRADY? YOU STOLE DIAPERS FROM A MEMBER OF THE FACULTY?” The sorority mom was so angry that Ian swore he could see steam escaping through her hair. “CINDY CARLSON, YOU OPEN THE TRUNK OF THAT CAR RIGHT NOW!” “Yes, Ma'am.” Cindy hastened to obey. Everyone gathered around, but when the lid went up, everyone also stepped back. “My God,” Chief Mischof yelped, “I remember that smell, but I don't remember it being this bad! Professor, what have you been eating?” Priscilla burst out laughing, and for his own part Ian was sorely tempted to tell the Chief the truth. However, prudence being the better part of valor, he decided to take refuge in a bad burrito. “TIPPI BJORNSEN,” Missus Miller roared, “YOU WILL TAKE THESE DIAPERS DOWN TO THE BASEMENT. YOU WILL RINSE THE POOP OFF, AND THEN YOU WILL WASH THEM, DRY THEM, FOLD THEM NEATLY, AND RETURN THEM TO THE PROFESSOR WITH YOUR MOST SINCERE APOLOGY! DO YOU HEAR ME?” Priscilla leaned in to whisper in Ian's ear. “Hell hath no fury like a sorority house mom inconvenienced by one of her charges. Bernice is going to have an ugly meeting with Dean Turgeson in the morning, and if the chapter loses its certificate, she'll be out of a job.” “Wait one,” Ian called out. “Chief Mischof, you should know that this is not an isolated incident. These girls have been systematically stealing diapers from customers of Lullaby Diaper Service for several days now. I suspect that others in this house are also involved. I hope that Missus Miller will allow you to search the premises and recover the stolen property without a warrant, but for my own part I'm going to file a criminal complaint, and I should expect the owner of the diaper service to do so as well. He has suffered significant financial loss, and emotionally his employees have been put through the wringer. It would not surprise me if a civil suit follows in due course. So, we should ask Missus Canon here whether washing these dirty diapers would be tampering with evidence, and make it inadmissible in court. Julia is the Twinkletoes of Aardvark, Platypus, and Twinkletoes: Attorneys at Law.” Ian sidled up to Julia, and eased the receiver out of her hand. The last thing that he wanted was for the little gizmo to be taken into evidence by the police. “Professor Grady is correct, Chief. To be admissible in court, the evidence must be in the same condition in which it was received into evidence.” “You want me to store these shitty diapers in our evidence locker?” Walt Mischof could hardly believe what he was hearing. “You want an Assistant DA to haul them into court, and wave them under a judge's nose?” “Sorry,” Julia shrugged. “The rules of evidence ...” “Yeah, yeah, I know the rules of evidence. Geez ...” “Book 'em, Danno,” one of the frat boys yelled out from the sidewalk, where a sizable crowd had quickly gathered to entertain themselves at the sorority's expense. The cry was taken up and instantly turned into a chant … BOOK 'EM, DANNO! BOOK 'EM, DANNO! Slipping the receiver into his pocket, Ian inadvertently activated it … CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP BOOK 'EM, DANNO! CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP, CHEEP It was at about this moment that the first on site reporter arrived at the scene with his faithful cameraman. With traffic now at a standstill, the enterprising driver had made use of the sidewalk, bouncing off it to bring his vehicle to a halt directly behind Julia's rusted out beater. Walt Mischof smiled benevolently. Finally! He finally had a chance to stick it to Fraternity Row! And he was going to stick it good!. . . . . “And now, for the lighter side of the news. Earlier this evening, there was quite a fracas over on Fraternity Row, and our own Emmett Bailey was there to report on the chaos. What's happening, Emmett?” “Lyle, earlier this evening campus police descended upon Fraternity Row, and specifically upon one of the sorority houses, Zeta Alpha Pi. It's being alleged that an organized gang of diaper thieves has been terrorizing the city, and that the police caught two of the thieves red-handed. We spoke with Chief Walter Mischof of the campus police, who showed us the evidence taken from the trunk of a car belonging to one of the sorority members. We were looking at two bags of adult diapers delivered weekly to a member of the faculty, a highly decorated veteran rendered incontinent when he was severely wounded on his last battlefield. We did not, however, get too close, because one bag was, how shall I put it? More than a little ripe. We spoke with the Chief about where this bizarre case goes from here." “Emmett, what can I tell you? With the cooperation of the property manager, who is known informally as the house mom, we were able to examine all of the public areas in the residence, as well as the rooms occupied by the more than fifty students, all of whom agreed to a search rather than forcing us to get a warrant. In total, we recovered over a thousand diapers stolen off the porches of customers of Lullaby Diaper Service. We have taken two of the ringleaders into custody; they have been charged, and will be arraigned in municipal court in the morning. At present, we are interviewing each sorority member individually, with a focus on discovering just how widespread this conspiracy really is, and whether there is more to it than just the usual nonsense that we have to deal with up and down this block, term after term, year after year.” “Emmett, a quick check revealed that Lullaby Diaper Service is owned by Vincent Belmondo, more commonly known as Spats Belmondo. We sent a second crew to interview Mister Belmondo at his residential estate on Lake Minnetonka, but when our own Lisa Jenkins asked him how a man of his colorful reputation could be running a diaper service, he told her in rather colorful terms to go jump in the lake. When Lisa pointed out that the lake is frozen at this time of the year, he waved her off with an obscene gesture known far and wide as 'the bird'.” “Lyle, we'll be following up on this story in the morning, but it has already taken one more strange twist. In a separate but related incident, still another member of the sorority who works as a candy striper at the local hospital was caught trying to smuggle a half dozen of the hospital's own adult diapers into her room. What makes the story odd is that she was wearing one of the diapers, complete with a pair of vinyl pants-- what we parents all commonly refer to as 'baby pants'. The young lady in question will also be spending the night in the municipal lockup, but alas, without her diaper, since jailhouse rules do not allow prisoners to have potential weapons such as diaper pins in their cells. Live, on scene, this is Emmett Bailey reporting for Channel 36, WPPP News!” . . . . “My name's Ruby; what are you in for?” “Theft,” Tippi tersely replied. Along with Cindy Carlson and Janis Marsden, Tippi was in a large cell in the basement of the central police station-- a cell nicknamed “the Tank” by the regulars. Ruby was one of them. “What did ya do … jack a car?” “Diapers,” Cindy moaned, still wiping tears out of her eyes. She had never been arrested before, and she was terrified. “Diapers? That's low girl, really low. Stealing a baby's diapers? The judge ain't gonna like that! Girl, the judge … he gonna throw the book at your white ass!” “What about you,” Tippi asked. Anything to change the subject. “Solicitation,” Ruby grinned. “In my line of work, it's an occupational hazard.” “And what is it you do,” Janis asked. Like Cindy, she was terrified, but it was the five hard cases with whom they were sharing the cell that scared her. She didn't want to become somebody's bitch. She just wanted to go home, and hide away from the world. Ruby did a double take, wondering whether she was being disrespected, or whether this chick really didn't know the score. Ruby didn't take kindly to being disrespected. “I'm a whore, Darling. Can't you tell? I do dress the part. Oh yes, I do!” “I've got an outfit just like yours,” Janis confessed. “I wear it to Disco clubs. I really dig Donna Summer.” “I like the Bee Gees myself,” Ruby laughed. “That one boy, the one with the high pitched voice? He'd look really good wearing my threads.” “So, what happens in the morning?” Tippi wanted to bring the conversation back to the fact that they were in jail, and screw Donna Summer and the Bee Gees both. “Oh, they gonna put us on the chain, and march us into the courtroom upstairs,” Ruby replied. “Then, one by one, we go before the judge. Some low life from the DA's office will read out the charge, and you'll be asked to plead guilty or not. Either way, the judge will set bail, and then you come back here until someone posts a bond to get you out. Hope you all got rich parents, cause the DA, he gonna throw a whole, heapin' bunch of charges at you, earn you some serious jail time. But don't worry; a good lawyer, he get you off easy this being your first offense and all. A few months in the workhouse … that would be my guess, this being your first offense and all. Mind you, though, good lawyers don't come cheap. Someone gonna need a new mortgage to pay for your lawyer's next holiday in Hawaii!” Ruby laughed, a high pitched cackle. Janis wanted to curl up into a ball and die. Her mom would probably help her on her way. Cindy wanted to go home, only she wouldn't have one after her parents disowned her. Tippi wanted to kill somebody … anybody would do. . . . . Comfortably ensconced in his favorite lounger, his feet resting on the ottoman, Dean Willard Turgeson turned on the TV to catch the ten o'clock news. The overblown mayhem that the local stations paraded as the outrage du jour held no interest for him, and he had never been a sports fan. No, he would endure the mindless tripe that Lyle Gunderson pitched as news only to get to the weather report. An ardent supporter of all causes environmental, Professor Turgeson prided himself on riding his bicycle to and from the office in good weather and bad, all four seasons of the year. Still, he had no desire to joust with the overpaid louts who drove the city snow plows. Hard experience had taught him this lesson well. “Good evening. This is Lyle Gunderson …” “And I'm Amy Kinkaid ...” “And this is WPPP News at Ten!!!” “Amy, leading the news tonight, the latest report from Teheran, and more bad news on the inflation front.” Sipping his hot cocoa, Willard endured the mindless drivel that passed for national news. “And now, for the lighter side of the news. Earlier this evening, there was quite a fracas over on Fraternity Row, and our own Emmett Bailey was there to report on the chaos. What's happening, Emmett?” “Lyle, earlier this evening campus police descended upon Fraternity Row, and specifically upon one of the sorority houses, Zeta Alpha Pi. It's being alleged that an organized gang of diaper thieves has been terrorizing the city, and that the police caught two of the thieves red-handed. We spoke with Chief Walter Mischof of the campus police ...” Willard's cup shattered as it dropped to the floor, hot cocoa rapidly cooling as it ran all over the highly polished faux stone flooring in his den. . . . . Standing in front of the mammoth fireplace, back turned to the flames, elegantly dressed in an imported silk smoking jacket, a Cohiba Behike smuggled out of Cuba in his right hand and a Lalique snifter of aged Sambuca in his left, Spats Belmondo was staring fixedly, almost maniacally, at the giant TV screen mounted on the wall of his study. “Emmett, a quick check revealed that Lullaby Diaper Service is owned by Vincent Belmondo, more commonly known as Spats Belmondo. We sent a second crew to interview Mister Belmondo at his residential estate on Lake Minnetonka, but when our own Lisa Jenkins asked him how a man of his colorful reputation could be running a diaper service, he told her in rather colorful terms to go jump in the lake. When Lisa pointed out that the lake is frozen at this time of the year, he waved her off with an obscene gesture known far and wide as 'the bird'.” “You bitches are dead,” he screamed; “dead, dead, dead!!!” Taking a puff on his expensive but contraband cigar, his face turning red with rage, Spats whirled around and threw his snifter into the fireplace, the fragile crystal shattering as the flames hungrily consumed the liqueur. “What part of 'no police involvement' did dese fuckin' morons miss? Do I have ta spell it out with crayons? Huh? Huh?” Spats turned, and stared fixedly at an aging but expensively framed photograph on his antique walnut desk. It was a family treasure, a photograph of his father Tommaso taken with the revered Al Capone, about a year after the dust up in that North Clark Street garage. “Wat d'ya think, Al? Huh? Should I pay dese fuckin' morons another visit come da morning? Yeah … I think so … yeah. Me and da boys, we gonna have a chat with Aardvark, Platypus, and da Twinkie. A nice, little chat. But first, da first tings. Think I'll go down to da courthouse in da morning, check out da broads for myself. Yeh, Al, dat's right … da first tings first.”

hi thanks to the both of you forgiving me your support ! it is always welcome for all kinds of topics here...

Must be a very interesting home environment for sure

Chapter Three Ai was still trembling, even fifteen minutes after the spanking was over. The queen had taken her by the hand and led her down the halls of the empty castle. She was talking about something, but Ai was struggling to focus. Her body was alight with adrenaline, but she was tired at the same time. "Now, Ice and Claire, it's not proper for the king's justice to be suspended, so we certainly need a reason for it, otherwise you'll be right back on his lap before you know it. You're such a small little thing, though… I think we can come up with something." Ai nodded. She didn't know what she was agreeing to, but anything was better than getting spanked like that again. She had never felt so helpless in her entire life, and nothing had hurt her quite so badly. Sure, she'd had a few concussions. She broke her leg once, and two of her fingers. But there was something about that spanking that made all that seem like gentle bruising. Perhaps that was just the way spankings felt, or perhaps the king himself had something to do with it. The queen led Ai up the stairs of a tower and into the room at the top. There was a bed with curtains above and around it. There was some white furniture that really seemed to bring out the brightness of the grey stone walls. But most importantly, there was a balcony. It overlooked the forest, but not the way she had come. That's when Ai realized she didn't have her backpack. Or her compass. "Your Majesty, could I please—" "Ah, ah," the queen interrupted. "You know better than to call me that." Ai had to pause to remember what it was the queen was talking about. The spanking and the conversation that followed were nothing but a blurry memory to her. When Ai finally pieced it together, a blush came over her cheeks. "Um... Mommy..." Ai muttered. She had never called anyone that before, not once in her life. She knew what a Mommy was; she'd seen it enough times. The parent to a child. Specifically a woman, and specifically a very young child. A child with no autonomy, who relied on the parent for every little thing. Ai felt embarrassed, having put herself in that category. But there were more pressing concerns. "Could I please have my backpack?" Ai asked. "When you're done with your discipline, you can have your belongings back," the queen said simply, and Ai knew there wasn't room to argue. "Let's get you dressed, Ice and Claire," the queen said, motioning to the bed. "It's inappropriate for you to be wearing clothes you picked out." "My clothes are in my backpack," Ai argued, but the queen didn't seem deterred at all. She went over to a wardrobe in the corner and Ai sat on the edge of the bed. She couldn't go through all those spankings again, so she had to figure out a way to get her backpack back. Maybe it was still in the throne room. The queen turned around with a puffy pink dress in her hands, the kind of dress Ai had only ever seen on little girls in fancy houses. And, well, the castle was kind of a fancy house. But Ai wasn't a little girl. "I don't really like dresses," Ai tried to tell the queen. "Dresses are easy access for the king and me, Ice and Claire. And that's important, because you may need to be checked on." Easy access as a term sent a shiver up Ai's spine. Why did they need access to anything under her skirt? The only thing that came to mind was more of those spankings... was the dress a reminder to behave? With a reluctant sigh, Ai reached for the dress. "Oh, no no," the queen said sweetly. "I'll get you dressed. I'm your Mommy, after all, aren't I?" Ai didn't answer, but that was answer enough. The taller woman stripped off Ai's shirt and pants, leaving her in nothing but her wet underwear. Ai blushed, looking down at her feet and covering her bare chest with her arms. "These too," the queen said, pulling down Ai's panties. Ai reached to grab them, but the queen slapped her hands away. "Please, I can change myself..." "Nonsense," the queen said simply. Then she unfolded a pair of underwear that Ai didn't recognize, not at first. They weren't made of the same kind of material of any panties Ai had ever seen. But when the woman prompted her to step into them, she realized why. They were the same kind that little kids wore when they were potty training. "Wait, hold on. Why do I have to wear those training pants?" Ai asked incredulously. "Well, you got your other panties all wet," the queen said simply. "Well, yeah, but... you don't think I wet those, do you? That awful forest nymph threw me in the river!" Ai was blushing furiously. "Then you'll be able to keep your pull-ups dry," the queen countered. "Pull-ups?" Another name for the training pants, no doubt. Ai shook her head. "Absolutely not! You have the wrong idea!" "If you won't do as you're told," the queen said coldly, "you can go over Daddy's lap instead." Ai froze. Her heart rate doubled and panic zipped up her spine. The fact that the woman had referred to the king as her Daddy was just another straw on the camel's back for Ai Sinclair, but fear gripped her like a noose. She was too scared to even breathe, for just a moment, and stars appeared at the edges of her vision. "What will it be, Ice and Claire?" the queen asked. Ai looked down at her feet shyly and stepped into the training pants. *** Over the next few days, things only got worse for Ai Sinclair. The queen had an endless supply of little girl dresses, and she did everything from feeding Ai to giving her a bath. She would give Ai cups with lids full of milk, and the milk would make Ai's thoughts fuzzy for a few hours. But the worst part was, the queen seemed intent on getting Ai to have an accident. At first, it was just a lot of water and milk, so much that it was an inconvenience. Ai had to get up every hour to use the bathroom. Then the queen would plan walks around the garden, and try to keep Ai out for long periods of time. Then the queen started locking the bathroom door, so that Ai had to ask permission. But through all the trials, Ai always managed to keep her pull-up dry. Whenever Ai had any free time, she searched for her backpack. It wasn't in the throne room, and the castle was massive. Finally, the queen let it slip that it had been put in the royal bedroom for safekeeping, but the door was always locked. Objectively, Ai could always ask Daddy for the rest of her spankings. But she had seventeen sets of ten remaining, and any time she even thought about it she would panic. As much as Ai hated it, the reasonable way out wasn't a viable one. She had to find another way, and it came in the form of a silver lining. Of all of Queen Errata's inexplicable behaviors, Ai hated one more than the rest: though the queen would talk constantly to Ai, she never once listened. Even if Ai tried to engage in the conversation, she was dismissed or actively ignored. It reminded Ai of how a child talks to a doll or a cat. But it was from one of these soliloquies that Ai got an idea. "I don't see why you insist on keeping up this big girl act," the queen sighed, after yet another trip to the bathroom. "There are a lot of perks that only a little girl can get." Ai ruminated all day on what the queen meant by that, and if maybe one of those perks could get her closer to her backpack. That night, before the queen got Ai ready for bed, Ai tugged on her dress as cutely as possible and played her hand. "Mommy..." she said shyly. "Um, I was thinking about what you were saying. And at night, I get kind of scared all alone in here..." "Oh?" The queen didn't take Ai for a woman that was afraid of the dark. But the queen truly did see Ai as a little girl. "You said little girls get perks, so, um... if I were a little girl, would I be able to sleep with you and Daddy?" The queen's eyes lit up and she enthusiastically nodded her head. This lasted only a moment before she regained her composure. "Absolutely, Ice and Claire. Little girls get to sleep with Mommy and Daddy. Of course... a little girl must be properly dressed for bed, as not to have any night time accidents in the royal bed. And your pull-ups are certainly not sufficient." Ai knew part of this plan would involve a few embarrassing concessions, but she wasn't entirely sure what that looked like. The queen wanted to treat Ai like a little girl, to make Ai reliant on her, and Ai was determined to do her best to prove otherwise. What would happen when she gave up? "Yes, Mommy..." Ai muttered shyly. "Whatever you think is best..." Those magic words were far more potent than manners; those were the words that the queen wanted taught to all royal charges. She smiled blissfully, because she was getting everything she wanted. But there was mischief in her eyes. "Up on the bed," she said. Ai sighed and went over to the bed, sitting on the edge. Her feet barely touched the ground, and the bed was bigger than ones she was used to. This whole world made her feel a little smaller than the others, or maybe it was the constant doting from the queen. The queen went to an ever-present dresser on the far side of the room. When she returned, the queen set down some stuff on the bed beside Ai: a square of folded plastic and a pair of pink fluffy ovals covered in bells. Ai recognized the diaper at first glance. She had never seen one that big, and it didn't really look anything like the others she had seen for actual babies, but she just knew. She felt a sinking feeling in her stomach and an indescribable anxiety filled the space. The other things, though… Ai searched through the mental catalogue she had accumulated over her travels, but the results came back empty. She looked nervously up at Mommy for answers. "Queen Mommy and King Daddy are sound sleepers, and we like to sleep in. So a nighttime diaper is a must for my little Princess-to-Be, and some mittens for your hands to keep you from fidgeting." Ai didn't know what mittens were, but it seemed like they were meant to keep her from using her fingers. But then how was she supposed to get her backpack? Ai felt like the ground was falling out beneath her feet. She had to do something. "But I'm... I don't need those, um... I don't fidget, really. I won't touch anything, I swear." And anyway, how were bells supposed to help her stop fidgeting? Ai felt like she was missing something crucial to winning her argument, but challenging the queen felt too dangerous. "Well, just as Daddy doesn't make alliances with kingdoms he hasn't visited, we can't have you sleeping in the royal bed without proving that you won't be a problem. Doesn't that make sense, Ice and Claire? Now, lay down upon the bed, sweet girl." "But... I, swear, I'm—" "Unless you'd rather sleep alone in the dark?" the queen offered. Ai hesitated. She was giving up the only card she had, giving the queen everything she wanted, and there was a good chance she wouldn't be able to get what she needed out of it. But if she went back on her deal, it was only a matter of time. Sooner or later, she'd have an accident and the queen would get her way anyway. So, with a defeated sigh, Ai laid back on the bed and looked up at the canopy. "That's very royal behavior." Which was, Ai supposed, the highest compliment that her Mommy could pay her. As Ai pondered her next move, her Mommy stripped her of the pull-up and lifted her legs. She unfolded the diaper and slid it beneath Ai's bare bottom before pulling it up between her thighs. "You're never going to have to worry about accidents again, my little girl. And there are so many perks," the Queen cooed. Ai was only half listening, if at all. It was the first time Ai could remember anyone putting her in a diaper, and it felt so routine. The familiarity was dizzying, like a book she had read a thousand times. Not a single word was new, not a single piece of punctuation was surprising. And all the same, Ai's cheeks were red with embarrassment as her Mommy taped the diaper around her hips. When it was over, when the queen pulled Ai to her feet, the familiarity vanished, but the embarrassment did not. The thickness between her legs was nothing like the pull-up, and Ai worried she wouldn't even be able to walk. She tried to act like none of this was bothering her, but Ai looked up at Mommy with such shyness. "You'll get used to it, Ice and Claire, and you'll soon wonder how you were ever not a little girl. Now hold up your hand, like this." The queen held out her hand to demonstrate, and waited for Ai to do the same. Then she fetched the first of the two jingly mittens. Ai watched carefully as her Mommy put the mitten on. Two bells, one on each side. An elastic part around the wrist. Mommy slid the fabric over Ai's hand and pulled a strap around the elastic, which clicked shut with a press. Like a lock, but there was no place for a key. Then she did the same with the other hand. Ai tried to ball her hand into a fist, to warp her wrist a little to get as much leverage as she could, but the tall woman flattened her hand inside the mitten and tightened it all the same. Ai reached over with one mitten to pull the other off, but she couldn't get a good grip. The inside was lined with some kind of padding, and the bells jingled with each of Ai's movements. "Sleeping girls don't need their hands, so this shouldn't be any problem at all for you, should it?" the queen asked, but it was a rhetorical question. "Don't fret and fuss, Ice and Claire. Just like your diapers, you'll get used to them." The queen stripped Ai of her dress and pulled a nightie over her head. Without the use of her hands, with her thighs spread apart, and with the height difference between her and her caregiver, Ai realized exactly how helpless she was. Then the queen picked her up and set her on her hip like Ai didn't weigh anything at all. The front of her diaper pressed into her Mommy's side and all Ai's plans of rebellion began to dissolve like sugar in water. The queen carried her charge from the little girl's bedroom, down the hall, up three flights of stairs - each more grand than the one before it - and finally into the royal bedroom. The king was already waiting inside, and seemed to already know what was going on. "Well, I was wondering when you would arrive, my dears. Ice and Claire, you do look positively exhausted and ready for sleep. Doesn't she, dear?" "She does," Mommy agreed, as she walked to the large bed in the center of the room. But she didn't set Ai down on the bed. Instead, she took a seat and put Ai on her lap, on her padded bottom. Her mittens jingled as she tried to hold onto her Mommy's clothes. "Now, my darling," Mommy whispered in Ai's ear. "You truly want to be my little girl? Are you absolutely sure?" Ai looked up at her with burning red cheeks. She certainly did not want that! But then she caught sight of her backpack in the corner. It was wrapped around a chair, only a few feet from the bed... With a deep breath, Ai nodded her head. "Yes, Mommy..." "Then you'll need to go to bed with a full tummy, so you wake up with a full diaper. That's appropriate for a girl your age I would say." One hand held Ai in place, like she was simply stabilizing an infant in her lap, as the other did something Ai didn't expect: it unbuttoned the top clasps of her dress. It wasn't until Mommy's bare breast was pulled from her bodice that Ai realized what was happening. A panic welled up in her so quickly that she couldn't stop it. "No, no way!" Mommy gave her a look of curiosity and Daddy crossed his arms sternly. Ai quickly backpedaled. "I... I mean... that's... a bit too far, isn't it? That's..." That was something Ai had seen done only a few times in her entire life, always by women with newborns. Every time, it made Ai blush and she had to excuse herself from the room, though her response was always quite disproportionate to the situation. "If you're to be of royal blood, then you must drink royal milk," Daddy explained, keeping his composure. "This is a divine privilege, Ice and Claire. Not many people are offered this, and many would die for it. You should be more grateful." "R-right, but... I just..." "If you'd rather finish your spankings, you can go on your way," the queen said coldly, and ice ran through Ai's blood. "N-no..." Ai was stuck between a breast and a hard spank. She tried to think of a way out of it - of any way out of it! - but time was up. Mommy cradled Ai in her arms and put Ai's lips to her chest. With a tight pull on her hair, Ai opened her mouth and latched onto Mommy's nipple. The humiliation was unbearable, but it didn't last long. Warm, sweet milk dribbled into Ai's mouth and she felt fuzzy and warm all over. Mommy's heartbeat was deep in her ear, echoing through her brain. And suddenly, all of Ai's problems melted away. It was the first time since meeting Queen Errata that she and Ai connected on something. It was spiritual and intangible. It was magic. And Ai felt things she had never felt for her Mommy: patience, curiosity, empathy… In this new light, Ai wondered if maybe the queen was doing all this for some other reason than to torture her. That maybe Ai didn't find where she belonged in the King's Kingdom, but her Mommy found where she belonged in Ai Sinclair. That maybe, since Ai hadn't yet found her own happy ending, she could be someone else's instead. It could have lasted a single minute or an eternity. Eventually Ai was removed from the queen's breast, but the feelings didn't go away. Her eyes were glossy, and as her Mommy spoke to her, Ai agreed absentmindedly. "You're a good baby girl, aren't you?" Nod. "You are so happy to be in diapers, aren't you?" Nod. "You never want to grow up again, isn't that right?" Nod. "You'll live as my baby girl, and you'll feel like this forever. Doesn't that sound wonderful?" Nod. "Say it." "Wonderful... to be your baby... forever..." Ai's voice was slurred, unable to put in enough effort to form the words correctly. Why would she need words? She was just a little baby. Ai was tucked into bed, flanked by Mommy and Daddy. Her diaper was soft between her legs, and her head was sticky with thoughts of the rest of her life. A happy, blissful life with Mommy and Daddy. Maybe this was where she always belonged after all.

Academy II By Sophie & Pudding "At the end of the world, there will be neither clamor nor calamity, neither echo nor epoch. It will be mired in silence and sleep, in deliverance and death. At the end of the world, there will be both patience and purpose, both temperance and time. Only then will it be graced with eternity, and from eternity, a chance." -The Source, in valediction Chapter One Ai Sinclair packed her bag with clothes and trinkets. She had a snow globe from her friend Pyrah and a plastic recorder from her friend Tennessee. She picked up the pair of knitting needles and looked them over, from one end to the other. They were warm and stainless, and Ai wondered if they would stay that way for long. She threw her bag over one shoulder and carried the needles outside. Ai stepped out onto a long porch, a porch that connected to three other cabins. In front of her was a cobblestone path through a field of flowers, and in the distance, a small, humble town with only a dozen or so buildings. Beyond that, picturesque snow-topped mountains surrounded the town and the field of flowers and the cabins and the porch. From the porch where Ai stood, the view was perfect. A ways down the porch, in a cluster, was a set of four rocking chairs. Three of them were occupied by older women. If the day had been yesterday or the day before, Ai would sit down in the fourth chair. But today, Ai did not sit down. She walked up to the women and held out the set of knitting needles. "Thank you for teaching me how to knit," Ai said. "But I have to be going now." "Going?" asked one of the women. "You don't need to go anywhere." "Come now, Maribel," another woman tsked. "You knew when she arrived that Ai wouldn't be staying." "I know, but..." Maribel sighed in resignation. "I suppose I had hoped that we could change her mind." "I wish you had," Ai said sadly. "I can't think of a more beautiful place to live." "Then stay," the third woman urged. "Margie said herself she wants you to stay." "I did," Margie laughed. "But don't let us sway you. You seem like you have somewhere to be." "I think I do..." Ai said, more to herself than the three older women. She'd been looking for that somewhere for quite a while; no matter how comfortable she found herself, it was never enough. "You always have a home here, should you find your way back," Margie said, and the other two agreed. "These belong to you," Ai said, holding out the knitting needles once again, but Margie was quick to raise a hand in objection. "They're as much yours as they are ours. Take them with you, in case you need to knit a scarf. It's cold in the mountains." "Thank you," Ai said again. Every time someone gave her a new gift, she was always surprised. But time and again, she was given gifts anyway. "Thank you for staying as long as you did," Maribel said. "I don't suppose there's an easier way up the mountain?" Ai asked. "I'm afraid not," the third woman said. "But as they say, life is more interesting with hardship." "What is a mountain if not a challenge?" Margie winked. "Then I suppose I'll need these knitting needles after all," Ai smiled. She hugged each of the women goodbye and did her best not to cry. When she'd arrived at the small, humble town in the mountains, she didn't expect to stay very long. But she'd spent half the season there, with no regrets. She waded into the field of flowers, down the cobblestone path, and toward the town for the rest of her goodbyes. Before she lost sight of the porch, she turned and waved one last time. There were fewer people in the town of Hamlet than one might expect. John Bootie ran the General Store, and a younger man named Zachary Hicks helped in the afternoons. Charles Clarke managed the Old Bank, where Robert Molyneux worked the counter. Sydney Parkinson tended bar at the Misty Pub all by herself, every single afternoon and every single evening. But the Misty Pub was always full of townsfolk with drinks, though no one in town was a brewer. Often the women on the porch would take trips to the bank, though Ai had never seen any money exchanged. And the shelves at the General Store were always stocked with what you needed, even if what you needed wasn't very general at all. And though everyone should have been at work, they were all instead waiting for Ai in the town square: men, women, and some who didn't say one way or the other. The town crier, a portly fellow by the name of John Satterley, was the first to run up to Ai and pull her into a tight bear hug. "Hamlet won't be the same without you, darlin'," he said a little too loudly, causing Ai to wince. "Uh huh, yeah, thanks..." Ai struggled a little to hug John back, but her arms were pinned to her sides. When he finally let go, Ai was a little lightheaded. "You make sure to come back now," he said with a very serious tone, and then erupted in a loud laugh. Before Ai could give John the same reassurances she gave the women on the porch - that she would try - Charlie Green slammed into her hip with all the force of a seven year old girl. "Miss Ai! Don't go!" Ai untangled herself from Charlie's hug and knelt down to ruffle her hair. "I've got somewhere else I need to be," Ai said warmly. "You gotta be right here!" "Well, maybe one day I'll figure out how to be in two places at once. And if I do, I'll send one of me back here. How does that sound?" "You promise?" Charlie asked with comically big tears dripping down her chin. "I promise." Ai gave Charlie another hug. Then she shook some hands, gave one salute, and hugged Charlie again. Ai waved back at the town and walked backwards for quite a ways, until she rounded a hill and Hamlet disappeared behind it. A part of Ai wanted to stay in Hamlet forever. It was pleasant and welcoming, and filled her with a sense of safety. In all the lands she'd visited, nowhere felt more like home. But it wasn't enough. With a deep sigh, Ai finally stopped walking. She rubbed the tears from her eyes and looked up at the mountain tops. "Leaving is always the worst part," she said to herself. Then she reached into her pocket and pulled out a little compass. The needle pointed solidly to the left, so she went right. The climate in Hamlet was unique; it was always warm and temperate, snuggled into the mountain range. It was like the peaks were cuddling the town, keeping it safe and warm, because once you got too far away from it the temperature began to drop. Ai unzipped her backpack and rummaged around inside until she found her snow coat. She also grabbed a scarf that Margie had knitted her and wrapped it around her neck. Ai remembered Margie's indignation when she first arrived in Hamlet: "No scarf? No hat? You think a coat is enough to keep you warm in the mountains?" But truthfully, Ai had no idea what a scarf was before she met Margie. Everywhere she went, Ai learned something new. With the coat warming her body and the scarf warming her neck, Ai wondered why nobody had thought of a scarf for her hands. The brisk air made her knuckles ache, like her elbow when she knocked it against a doorframe. She slipped her hands into her pockets. Ai wondered if she'd run into anybody else on the mountain. She decided to hum a song she never remembered learning, so if someone was nearby they might hear her. Then she might have some company. Ai pulled her arms inside her coat for a while, to keep her hands warm, but the mountains only grew steeper and steeper. There was no path leading the way, and if it wasn't for Ai's compass, she may have gotten lost herself. Every so often, she'd reach a small mesa and turn to see Hamlet in the distance. Every time she looked, it seemed smaller and smaller. Ai stopped again to change shoes, to switch from hand-sewn climbing shoes to a pair of snow boots she got from her friend Tanner. And on she went. "Going up is a lot harder than going down," Ai groaned. She had stopped for a drink of water from the bottle in her backpack. The sun was starting to set, and the cold was only getting colder. It only took her half a day to get to Hamlet the first time, and she had hoped it would only take half a day to leave. Animal sounds were abundant in the mountains. Chirps, whistles, flapping. The crunch of footsteps on fluffy snow, distant and rhythmic. Or maybe it was just the echo of her own footsteps bouncing off the mountains, because Ai didn't come across any animals at all. "I'm sorry for traipsing through your home," Ai said to the animals, in case they were shy. "But if you live here, you can come out and say hello." When nothing came out, she added: "It's an open offer." When Ai had no one else to talk to, she often talked to herself. Sometimes, on her journey, she would go entire days before finding someone new. It helped her feel safe knowing that someone was around, even if that someone was just herself. As the setting sun glinted off the snow, Ai lost her footing and fell flat onto her stomach. Before she could grab onto something, she slid down the incline. Her arms flailed through the snow like she was making snow angels, but she only picked up speed. Just as Ai thought, "I'll slide down the entire mountain at this rate," a rough surface snagged the toe of her boot. She fell over herself and landed flat on her back, like a pancake on a griddle. She was still on the mountain, on a flat ridge near the top, but her ankle was twisted and her back hurt from the rocks. It felt like even the terrain itself was trying to keep Ai from leaving. "I guess I have to set up camp after all..." Ai sighed, trying to get to her feet. The layers of snow were thin, and she felt like it wouldn't be too much work to set up a tent. She scavenged around in her backpack until she found a sheet of canvas and some metal poles. In the end, her bivy tent was barely bigger than she was, but it warmed up quickly. Ai could just barely see off the edge of the cliff, at the little lights that must have been the town of Hamlet. They were so far away. Then she looked up at the stars, even brighter than the lights below. They beckoned Ai onward, like trail markers. "Thank you," Ai said to the sky, because her star was out there somewhere. She just had to find it. Early the next morning, Ai emptied a whole bag of M&Ms into her mouth and packed up her tent. She filled her water bottle up with snow and breathed warm air into it to try to make it melt. It was slow going, as was her trek up the mountain. By noon, the sun was high in the sky and Ai felt warmer than she had all day. The heat was rejuvenating. She unwrapped a layer of her scarf and doubled her pace up the mountain, taking a more careful path through the valleys. The town of Hamlet was long gone, and Ai's determination was at an all-time high. It was early evening when Ai reached the peak of the mountain. She was out of breath and her hands were frozen pink, but her eyes were bright and beaming. She rushed to the other side and saw the ground slope down in front of her. In the distance, the mountain range continued for a while, but that didn't matter. Ai checked her compass. She found the exact opposite direction the needle was pointing and went into her backpack to get the canvas tent. She fluffed it out like a blanket on a bed and grabbed one of the corners. With a running start, Ai leapt off the top of the mountain and into the snow. The canvas slid across the surface and Ai slid along with it, down the slope. As she picked up speed, she laughed. She laughed, because all that hard work finally paid off, and Ai was having fun. As she slid faster and faster toward the bottom of the slope, there was a shimmer. It filled the whole sky, like a wall of transparent fabric. Like the surface of a bubble. Then Ai Sinclair crashed right into it.

Chapter One The engine of a blue sports car purrs as it races down the street. The day's stress starts to melt as I start driving farther away from work and closer to home. My work is my passion and I love what I do but today marked the beginning of my long overdue vacation. I am a co-owner of a small aviation business called Red Tail Aviation. We own a small fleet of privet jets that are rented by business owners to fly around the country to conduct their business mostly, but also available for privet bookings as well for people who don’t want to fly on big-name carriers. My business is only a few years old but thanks to my wife and her family it has grown by leaps and bounds. Three weeks ago, was the third anniversary of Red Tail Aviation’s doors opening for business and my co-owner Alice, also my wife’s older sister, demanded that I take time off to relax. After a lot of coaxing from Alice, I finally agreed to take time off, to be honest, she tattled to my wife this last Wednesday and when I got home made a very convincing argument to listen to Alice and plan some time for a vacation. So, here I am two days later leaving work early on Friday to head home and start my vacation. I soon turn off the main road and into my neighborhood, after a few more turns my house comes into view. Downshifting, I turn into my driveway, pull in next to my wife’s SUV, set the parking brake, and turn my car off. As I opened my door I put my car in gear, grabbed my portfolio, and hopped out of the car to head into the house. My wife, Jennifer, and I have been married for about five years and have known each other for seven. We are close in age and only a year and a half apart, her being the older one. She is also taller than me by over a foot, standing flat-footed she is an easy six foot. If I stand on my tippy toes, I am almost five feet tall, I am only four feet nine inches tall standing flat on my feet. Height is not on my side. As I make my way to the front door I start to wonder if my wife even went to work today. It was always hard to tell Jen’s schedule due to the secretive nature of her job. Jennifer may have come from a wealthy family but that did not discourage her from taking it easy and just working at her parents’ law firm. Nope, my wife decided to pursue a degree in information technology and has been working with a high-end security company that is contracted by the government. I am not privy to a lot of what she does, but I do know that she seems to make her hours and sometimes works from home. Our home on the other hand was a gift from her family, I tried to argue with her father about it and even tried to tell him I would at least pay for it but was quickly shut down. Our home is a two-story house with four bedrooms and three bathrooms all sitting on a one-acre lot. After seeing the house for the first time I quickly fell in love with the huge two-car garage that would eventually be my fortress of solitude and home to my precious cars and tools. Making my way through the front door I quickly take my shoes off and make my way through the living room and up the stairs to our bedroom so I can change out of my suit. Halfway up I find Jennifer standing at the top of the stairs dressed in jeans and a comfy low-cut T-shirt with a big smile on her face. “I am so glad you are home honey” she purred as I made my way up the stairs into her embarrassing arms. “Ya, it was a short day, mostly due to Alice kicking me out of the office after lunch”, I said as I stood on my tippy toes hugging my wife. Due to our height difference my face generally gets buried in her breast, it took me a while to not blush every time we hugged. After she released me from her embrace she bent down and kissed me. “I take it you stayed home today?” I asked as I was trying to get past her. “I did a little work this morning but nothing that could not be done from home”, she stated as she followed me to our bedroom. “Are you ready to start the weekend?” “To be honest I don’t even know what to do,” I said blandly as I started to strip off my suit and lay it neatly on the bed. “So how long do you and Alice plan on keeping me away from work?” I inquired as moved over to the dresser to fetch my old athletic shorts and slip them over my boxer briefs. With my shorts on I open another drawer and start to rummage through the neatly folded T-shirts. “Um, honey. . . what are you looking for?” she asked as she came over to help me look and stop me from making a mess of my neatly folded shirts. “I am looking for my Batman shirt, I thought I put it in here somewhere,” I told her as I tried to tidy up the little mess I made. Once I put the last shirt back in its place, I look up to see her pointing to the chair that is tucked in the corner behind the door. “Ah, there it is” is stated as I made my way over to snatch the shirt up and pull it over my head, “what would I do without you, babe?” Jen smiles and just shakes her head, “To be honest I am not sure, probably work yourself to the bone.” As I was putting the Batman shirt on, she closed the distance between us again and tussled my well-groomed hair as it popped through the head hole while giving me a peck on the cheek, “You are so adorable”. The kiss made me smile but being called adorable made me shake my head, “I love you too, babe”. With that I made my way over to the closet and grabbed a hanger to put my suit jacket away, the jacket was recently dry-cleaned and was still rather fresh and I could get more wear out of it before I sent it off to the cleaners. Once the suit jacket was on the hanger, I separated the belt from the pants and tossed them in the hamper along with my shirt and dress socks. With everything put away, I feel a small sense of accomplishment, it’s just a few hours in the afternoon and I am in my favorite lounging attire ready to get my forced vacation started. As I head out of the bedroom Jennifer gets up from the same share my shirt sat and follows me with a smile on her face, most likely from me putting away my dirty clothes without being told. Her infectious smile made my lips turn up words and a small chuckle escaped as I went out of the room, down the stairs, and over to the kitchen. Once in the kitchen, I make a b-line to the fridge to grab a cold beer, Jennifer on the other hand makes a turn for the bar stool that sat on the opposite side of the island that sat in the middle of the kitchen. With the watchful eyes of my loving wife on my back I open our fridge, to my surprise I only found one bottle of beer sitting on the shelf. I was confused because I could have sworn, I had three beers left, not one. With a quick scan of the fridge, I quickly found the rest of the beer nestled on the very top shelf pushed halfway back, just out of reach without getting a step stool. Jennifer loved putting things outside of my reach, so I had to either find the step stool that she often hid or ask her to help me reach what I wanted. My wife loved to be needed and despite her keeping things on the top shelves out of my reach she always beamed with excitement when she got the chance to get me to come to her and ask for help. Not once did she ever get upset at me when I came to her, one time I could not find my step stool for a week and was constantly asking for assistance. Mainly due to her scolding me for climbing on the counters to grab the Oreos to go with my milk for a late-night snack. That night I did not realize that she was home from work and was just walking out of our home office that is located on the main floor of the house and caught me handed. I grabbed the lonely beer on the bottom shelf, “you are so funny!” I said, rolling my eyes as I shut the door. Gasping in fake shock, “I don’t know what you’re talking about, I just figured after a long week you would want a refreshing beverage so I simply placed it at a level my little king could reach out without needing to get your cute little step stool.” Giggling in delight she added, “I also have hidden your step stool, I promise even if you find it you won’t be able to get it.” I just stare blankly into her eyes with a smirk on her face, as I open the bottle of beer simply say, “It’s on the top shelf there in the garage, pushed back with something covering it.” I simply toss the cap in the trash and walk over to the kitchen table over in the corner and sit down facing Jen taking a swig of the amber liquid, “it’s your favorite place to put it”. “As a matter of fact, I did not place it there, and have been hesitant to since I found you climbing the shelves and almost falling to get it,” she simply stated as she got up from her bar stool perch to join me at the table. “For one I did not almost fall . . .” I started to say. “I watched the security camera, yes you did,” she interrupted. “. . . no matter, I will still find it eventually,” I continued. “So how long do you and Alice plan on keeping locked out of my office?” I asked to change the subject. “You are not locked out, but Alice did tell me that she forwarded an email to your normal clientele stating that you will be out of the office for a couple of weeks and to contact her if they need anything,” Jennifer informed. “She also said that you left your laptop and your backpack in your office. I asked her if she could stop by sometime and drop it off so you could at least have that.” “Ya, I left it there because she locked me out of my own office and pointed at the front door and told me to go home. I was lucky to have my. . .” I started to panic as mid-sentence I realized I realized I forgot one important thing, “. . . where is my phone? Shit, I must have left it on my desk at work.” I sat my beer down and started to get up, “I was walking back from the break room after rinsing my mug off from my third cup of coffee. Alice just tossed me my keys and pointed at the door telling me ‘Go home Charlie, relax and be with your wife. I will give you your office key back later after I know you are truly going to stay home a take a vacation.’ So, with only my portfolio that I was carting around and the keys that were just tossed to me I just simply walked out of the office and went home,” I said, verbally retracing my steps. “Your sister can be very intimidating when she wants to, you know. I was not about to argue with her, especially after her going off and getting you involved.” “She is just worried you are working too hard; you have been at it non-stop for the past few years. You need a break.” Jennifer said as she grabbed my arm and pulled me back down in the chair, I was sitting in. “I told you honey; she will bring your stuff over later. She will take care of the office and keep things running while you are out. Also, watch your language Mr.” I sat back down, huffing at the thought of being without my phone, laptop, or anything that connected me to my work and the outside world. “Fine, I will just relax. Can you at least get her to drop off my things tonight?” I ask giving my best puppy dog eyes to Jen. “I promise to behave and take it easy for at least a couple of weeks.” Reaching for her phone, which always seemed to be within arms reach of her, Jennifer started texting her sister. Jenifer: Do you mind stopping by tonight and dropping off Charlie’s stuff he left? Alice: That’s fine, I was planning on it anyway. But I am not giving him his office keys back though, at least not yet. Jenifer: lol, that is fine. I have my spare key anyway just in case, I am not sure he even knows I have it. Alice: Just know, if I see him in the office next week, I am going to duct tape him to a chair and put him in the corner. Jenifer: You are so mean to him. “There, all done, she will be over later tonight as long as you keep your word and stay out of the office,” she informed setting her phone back down. “Honestly, I don’t understand why you two are so keen on me staying away from work, I can relax,” I stated taking another swig of my beer. With a raised eyebrow she simply inquired, “When was the last time you took time off? I mean actual time off that lasted more than a day or so. And don’t say last Saturday because you were eating lunch and answering emails and making phone calls to God knows who.” It was true, most weekends or days that I was not in the office I was always arm’s length away from my phone or laptop. Working in aviation is a busy job, people must go places and do things and to accommodate it takes time to get everything coordinated. I did have a secretary and a small team to help me manage the logistics of day-to-day business, but I was not just the type of person to sit idly by. I was always in contact with the customer, our pilots, the maintenance team, and even our research and development team which consisted of one person that mainly handles our advertisement. “You’re right, it has been a while since I was truly disconnected from work. But you are the same way, you even took over our home office. How is locking me out of my office at all fair?” I said dryly. “Yes, I know I am right” she quipped, “and for your information just last week I was off for three whole days without even stepping foot in the office at work or home, you were too busy working to even notice. I even baked cookies for you that you scarfed down like a ravishing dog.” “Oh, I did not realize,” I said sheepishly, “and those cookies were good by the way.” “I am sure they are, especially when I get a text from Alice telling me you did not eat lunch that day. If I correctly recall the breakfast sandwich, I sent to work with you was only half eaten,” she stated. Quickly trying to recall the events of last week, “What? How do you know that? What day was that even?” “It was Tuesday of last week babe, and I know because I also got a call from your secretary that you were one cup of coffee and three energy drinks down before one o’clock racing out of the office to take care of some business on the other side of the airport. She said that your breakfast was still sitting on your desk half eaten. Shortly after that is when I get the text from Alice,” she said, staring into my eyes with a soft smile. As much as it seemed, it was normal for Jen to keep tabs on me. Even though what she does for work is mostly kept hush-hush, I did know that gathering information is just part of her job and due to her security clearance, she tried to keep her work at work. It still did not keep her from keeping a low-key tab on me. Now to fully understand why she likes keeping a tab on me you must understand the dynamic of our relationship. Jen is very much of a type ‘A’ personality, she is also very dominant. With her line of work, she almost needs to be. As this may deter most men, afraid of being emasculated, it opened a window for me to befriend her and well, marry her. Now that does not mean that I am some loser who drives on being dominated by a woman and can’t think for myself. I was just self-confident and knew who I was, I did not let anyone detour me and my dream and who I wanted to be. Later in college, I learned that my personality was type ‘B’, which was cool to learn because she and I worked well together. Jen and I first met at a college party, my friend dared me to go up to her and talk to her. I accepted my friend’s dare only because she did not seem to be with anyone at the party. She was always around a group of people talking but I had never seen a guy hovering around her, just the opposite, most guys were arm’s length from her. This was good news, I may have been confident in myself, but I knew that my short stature did not help me in a fight, and being a bit tipsy I was in no way wanting to fight someone bigger than me over a girl. I still remember that day vividly, as I walked up to her to introduce myself, I got about halfway through my sentence when I was shoved by the crowd right into her. Due to the height difference my face planted in, you guessed it, her chest. I quickly tried to recover and put space between us to apologize and finish my introduction by telling her my name. I fully expected to get a hand across my face but that never happened, she only came back with, ‘Nice to meet you, Charlie, you might want to be careful, a little guy like you might get trampled on in a place like this’. The whole situation did not help hide my blushing, not even the booze. The only thing my brain could come up with was ‘You may be right, that is why I wanted to make my way through the sea of drunken people to your beautiful smile. I figured if I could befriend you, I could stay safe from all these drunks.’ After a moment to take in the audacity of my statement, all she said was ‘You are cute’ and then took my hand and led me over to a quiet corner of the party. Normally I would balk at the idea of someone calling me cute, but she was too pretty, and I was too tipsy to care. Fast forward a little bit, after that party, we kept in contact with each other and would go on dates often. She would often poke fun and play the role of protector and me the dazzle needing protecting. I did not care much because I knew it was all in good fun, there were times (and still are) when she would let me be the big strong man, despite her still being taller than me. The more I got to know her the more I fell in love, she was more goal-oriented as I was more of a dreamer, and she often kept me focused on my aspirations. After a year of dating, she became very protective of me in a soft caring way, I did not mind this at all as I loved having someone in my corner. I do my best to reciprocate the efforts to care for her as much as I can. And of course, after about two years of dating she and I got married and moved in together, of course not before getting permission from both her father and her mother, which is a story for another time. So, as I was saying, the dynamic of our relationship is a unique one, and her memory is also as sharp as an elephant. As for me, my head is mostly in the clouds, not saying I am forgetful, but I often get distracted. You would not believe how many times I almost lost my phone only to have Jen pick it up after me and hand it back once I realized and slightly freaked out that I left my phone somewhere that I should not have. Her protective and caring disposition towards me led to her having a mothering demeanor over me. As carefree as I was, I did not mind as much as she kept me grounded and on track, and I did just the opposite for her. I was the one that she was able to count on to lift her spirits and not forget to smile and have fun. And I know what you are thinking, how does a carefree dreamer find myself in a predicament of being forced to take a vacation? Well, I may be whimsical but that did not deter my drive, especially with Jen by my side. My work may be stressful, but it is my passion, and it is still fun. They say if you do what you love you never work a day in your life. With that, I soon realized that if Jen knew of my lack of eating that day and overindulgence of caffeine why I was not in trouble. With regret in my eyes, I spoke, “You uh, found out about that did you?” I quickly took another sip of my drink trying to hide the shame and guilt of not following the rules Jen placed down for me. Seeing the deer caught in the headlights look so quickly and responded, “Yup. There are a few times I can raddle off you forgetting to eat and not drinking your water only to be zooming around the office driven off your intake of caffeine.” Yup, rules were set by Jen herself and agreed on by us both to help keep me safe, on track and cared for. I won’t bother you with the full list, but it does include me drinking plenty of water, no caffeine after lunch, eating at least two solid meals a day (preferably three), getting at least 6 hours of sleep, asking for help if I need it, and of course no climbing on the counters. That day in particular last week I broke all those rules, that night I only got about 4 hours of sleep due to me staying up working from my laptop while I was in bed which made me crave a late-night snack. That following morning, I also had to get up early for work due to a conference I had to attend across the country. Lucky for me I only had to attend virtually. I thought that I would get off scot-free, but apparently, I didn’t. All I could do was sit there speechless, gulping at what punishment I may have. Yeah, Jen believed that our actions had consequences. She was correct metaphorically, but that did not deter her from having punishments lined up for me when I was naughty. I try to accuse her of being naughty on occasion, but she is quick to come back with the rules that are designed for me and keep me healthy and safe. I have only caught her being naughty a few times, mostly due to me not paying attention or trying to hide my misdeeds. The rule of thumb is that the punishment should fit the crime. The one time I caught her not eating all day, and just like she did to me I was able to punish her just like she would me. Unfortunately, I did not realize that her texting and/or calling me every time she ate was just as much of a burden on the other end of the spectrum, well for me that was. When it’s me who must do it due to me not eating enough (which is about once or twice a month) I send the bare minimum text telling her that I ate. Her on the other hand blew my phone up on when she ate, what she ate, and how much she ate. She eats more than I do, you could not tell by just looking at her but as my father would say, she was built like a brick shit house. After about three days of keeping her accountable for her diet, my phone was able to be free of messages about food. Don’t get me wrong, I love talking about my wife, but I am not as much of a foodie as most people are. I eat what I feel I need to survive and that’s it, after forgetting to eat a proper meal for three days in a row was when Jen sat me down and discussed the food rules. “Why did you wait so long to bring up that day, am I in trouble”, I ask nervously somewhat afraid of the punishment of breaking multiple rules due to the predicament Jen caught me in the night before last Tuesday. Jen was not against harsher punishments like time out, grounding me (mostly from my step stool), or even the occasional spanking. Of course, all punishments were agreed upon by both of us, she wanted to make sure that I was on board with it all as much as possible. She did love me dearly and always assured me that she loved me and only wanted the best for me. “No, you’re not in trouble, well not the way that you are thinking at least” she informed. “I have been seeing you work so hard that it has started to affect your well-being. Have you noticed I am constantly making sure you are eating? I have also noticed that you don’t sleep well, that is also mostly due to you drinking too much coffee and energy drinks.” “What? How can you tell that I am drinking too much coffee,” I asked. “Really? Do you need to ask that? Who is the one that takes your diaper off every morning before you hop in the shower?” I look down blushing crimson only to whisper, “You do.” “What was that, I don’t think I heard you,” she chided. I look up at her, still red with embarrassment, and repeat my answer “You do.” This was always the subject of embarrassment for me. Even when we started dating, I had a bedwetting issue. She never judged me about it, but that did not change the fact that I eventually had to tell her that was the reason I had a waterproof sheet on my bed and a small pack of cheap store-bought pull-ups in my closet. She also soon figured out that I would purposefully dehydrate myself to help keep myself from wetting the bed. That was good and all till she made me go to the doctor for my headache and constant fatigue. This was also around the time she started to fuss over my well-being and started mothering me. At first, it was just a small set of unspoken rules she wanted me to follow, drink plenty of water, make sure you eat, and get plenty of rest. The only problem was that the more hydrated I was the more I wet the bed. She was quick to console me and help me work through my issues. One night we sat and talked about it, I told her that I always had an issue with bedwetting. I have been to the doctor with little to no help, they always just said that I will grow out of it just give it time. Well, I did not grow out of it and barely grew taller than my mother, I eventually just came to terms with it and did my best to manage on my own. Jen hated seeing me hurt, that night was the first time she had seen me shed a tear. To this day I am not sure if it was a tear of hurt, embarrassment, sorrow, or anger. Jen just being herself offered solutions and took charge of my bedwetting. The main reason that I listened to her was because she did not judge me, not once, and she told me that if I wanted to sleep in the same bed as her I would let her help. Soon all my sheets were replaced as well as my mattress. Jen also insisted that my protection gets upgraded as well, my pull-ups quickly turned into full-fledged diapers. As time progressed, we found a new way to bond and connect. Before bedtime, she would always insist on putting the diapers on me, and when I woke up, she was always there to praise me for keeping the bed dry and using my diapers. She took great pride in overseeing our nightly routine, even after sex she would not skip a beat, she would help clean me up and make sure I was snug in a diaper before we cuddled up and fell asleep. Over the years she eventually introduced me to printed diapers, she kept saying they are more absorbent and better quality. I was hesitant at first but just like before she coaxed me into trying them. After a while all my diapers in the closet were cute, printed diapers that she picked out. I eventually was unfazed by it and just enjoyed the care she brought every night making sure I was comfortable. There were some nights that I had to put my diaper on but most of the time it was her. Knowing that I was the one who put myself to bed Monday last week, including putting on my diaper. Most of the time I try to sleep as naked as I can, so basically just wear my diaper to bed. But because I was still typing away on my laptop, I was sitting in bed in just a t-shirt and diaper. And you guessed it, I was wearing just that when I thought it was a good idea to sneak downstairs to get a snack. I still can see the smirk on my wife’s face as she caught her husband clad in just a t-shirt and diaper with a bear and rainbow polka dots all over it kneeling on the counter and reaching for the Oreos that were hiding on the top shelf. What can I say, Oreos make the best late-night snack, especially paired with a glass of milk. Jen accepted my answer as her the warden of my diapers, “That’s right, I am, and all too often I have noticed that your diapers are not as wet as they usually are, and your urine is starting to be darker than it should be.” All I could do was just sit there and tell her “Sorry.” “Baby, I love you and I want the best for you,” she said with endearment. Her calling me baby always made me blush; I knew she meant well though. As of late that has turned into her favorite word of endearment for me. Even in public liked to call me that, most people did not even pay her any mind. It still did not the fact it made me blush, maybe it was because she was the one who insisted on diapering me. Jennifer continued, “I have just been noticing that you are starting to not take care of yourself as well as you should. You are working late hours, and not eating well, and I have even started to see your sleep is starting to suffer. You need a break, honey.” Looking back, she was right, I have been so wrapped up in work that I did not notice how it affected me. “I guess you’re right” I stated. “Charlie, it’s not about being right. I just want you to take a step back and just relax. Learn to lean on Alice and the team you have built,” she said with a caring smile. ************************************************************************************************************************ Chapter Two I continued to nurse my beer as Jen continued to talk. I knew she meant well and only cared for my health and happiness. As her caring words reached my ears, I remembered the time she shared a secret of hers with me. It was around the same time she found out that I was still a bed-wetter. In my vulnerable state, she told me that she had an insecurity herself, she confided in me that she was infertile and could not bear any children. She continued to tell me that every man that she dated who was able to look past her intimidating stature and see her true beauty seemed to end shortly after she told them that secret. They all were worried about passing on their family name and seemed to forget about the love and care they had for each other. The moment she told me her secret made me fall even more in love with her. This woman endured such cruel heartbreak and yet still be so caring. Once she realized that her secret did not end our relationship, she poured even more love into the bond that seemed to grow by the day. I could not get enough of her, the way she cared about me only fueled me to be the best I could be for her, even if that meant letting her diaper me before I went to bed. As our relationship grew so did our knowledge of each other. Around the time she introduced me to the more playful and cute printed diapers was the time she brought up the subjects of Caregiver/little and Adult Baby Diaper Lover. With me being a bedwetter you would think that I would have known about these subjects but due to my embarrassment and stubbornness in the subject, I didn’t. It took her a few days to get my head wrapped around the depth of the subjects. I soon learned that she was very much a caregiver, a Mommy if you will. She did convince me to go to a couple of munches in the kink world to show me that I was not alone in my struggles and there was a community that was accepting. Eventually, both of us got so busy with each other and our work that we ventured away from the kink scene. Regardless she was there for me most nights until she and I moved in together, then she was there every night to take care of all my little needs at night. A year into living together in our new home as a married couple, we lay in bed together cuddling. Somehow, I was always the little spoon or the one being held which ended up with me being smothered by her breasts. This night was no different, she was laying on her back with me laying my head on her shoulder and her arm around me and mine around her waist. If my memory serves me correctly it was the first night after she started her new job and the company, she works for now. As she held me, she asked, ‘Do you like when I diaper you and baby you at nighttime?’ Without thinking there was only one response that came to mind, ‘of course I do, why would I?’ Laying on her shoulder with my arm wrapped around her I felt her take a breath and continue, ‘What you say if I told you I wanted to do more of it outside of bedtime?’ My eyes open and I turn my head to look at her the best I can, ‘what do you mean? You want to diaper me in a diaper during the day?’ Cool as a cucumber she went on to elaborate on her initial question, ‘Not just diaper you, I want us to grow our relationship into a Caregiver/little role.’ I settled my head back in the position that it was in. ‘So, want to be my Mommy,’ I said tiredly. After a little chuckle she responded with ‘Yes, I want to be your Mommy. But most importantly I want you to be my little boy.’ There was more to what she said but I could not remember it due to me falling asleep. That morning I could not tell if she was mad or amused that I fell asleep in mid-conversation. She reminded me of her question as I lay on the edge of the bed and her standing over me as she started to remove my wet diaper. That morning as we both got ready for the day, we continued the conversation with me eventually fully aware of her intentions. To my surprise, I agreed to it if she let me take it slow at my own pace and not jump right into the whole thing. I told her that I did not want it to conflict with either of our careers. After that, she seemed to be glowing for about a week. That was also the birth of my official set of rules. To my surprise she has them, to this day, printed and signed by both of us and posted on the fridge. It’s only been a few years since that initial conversation, and we have not mentioned much of it since except for a time here or there. Outside of the agreed-upon list of rules and punishment she eventually started to coddle me more, for example: cutting up my food for me, talking to me as you would a child, putting things out of my reach, and making me ask her for help. Just this last year I noticed when we are out and about, she makes me hold her hand. Most would see this as a sign of endearment, I did too until she told me that she did not want me to get lost and wander off and proceeded to not let me out of arms reach of her. She also tends to ask me if I need to go potty at the most embarrassing times, which for me is every time. Outside of the embarrassing childish care she loves to smother me with, she still allows me to be an adult and has never gotten in the way of my career. She has been just the opposite; I am not sure I could do what I do without her there supporting me. Until now all this was not really in the forefront of my brain until I heard her say these next words, breaking up my reminiscence of the past and crashing back into the present. “I want to take our Mommy Dom and little boy dynamic to the next level. You’re not going to like it but before I say any more, I want you to promise to hear me out,” she said as she looked longingly into my eyes. She seemed to hold her breath for a moment before I started to speak. I will tell you though, I had a feeling about where she was going with this and she was right, I don’t like it. Reluctantly with a worrisome look told her, “I promise to listen, though I cannot say anything about my reaction. But yes, I will hear you out.” With a sigh of relief, she almost a giddy smile she reviled the next level, “I want you to start wearing diapers during the daytime.” I sat there dumbfounded; it was exactly what I thought she was going to say. It did not matter what thought I was still too shocked to say anything. Instead of saying anything I just tipped my beer up and drank the last of my liquid courage. “You don’t have to say anything just yet just listen,” she said, waiting for a small nod from me to signal her to continue. “There is not a day that you don’t wake up in a wet diaper, I know that is not much but from where we started you do not shy away from getting ready for bed anymore. And remember just last month. . .” It took a second, but I did recall the events that happened just one month ago. “. . . you wore a diaper for a whole weekend. From the time I got you ready for bedtime Friday till the time you got up Monday morning to get ready for work,” she said. With only a slight pause she continued, “You did wonderful that weekend, you were such a good boy for me. You did not cry or pout once during your diaper changes. I want more of that, and when Alice talked about making you take a vacation it all just clicked. We can use this time to get you adjusted.” She recalled last month’s event correctly; I did let her keep me in diapers for a whole weekend. “But. . .” I started to speak my thoughts were hindering my words to form a sentence. Last month was just a relaxing weekend at home, she just wanted to try something new. It took two weeks of her hounding me just give it a try; she said it will be like a trial run. I did not imagine she wanted to do it so soon. And true to her earlier words I could not fully leave work at work. It only took till lunchtime Saturday to have her confiscate my laptop due to me working on a day that I was supposed to be about us. Shortly after that, she took my phone away till after she gave me my bath on Sunday, and that was still short-lived due to my bedtime being moved up two hours than normal. I suddenly had a million questions I wanted to ask, “what about work? Will it be 24/7 or just on the weekends? What if we go somewhere? What about your work? Right now, you have the rule that only you get to change my diaper, will I get to change myself? Oh God, what if I got to . . . you know?” “Slow down honey, take a breath,” she said as she reached for my hand to hold. “Ideally yes, I want you diapered every day. I would still oversee your diaper changes; little boys should not have to worry about such things. I can adjust my schedule more often and would be able to be home with you most of the time. And to answer your last question, yes, the big boy potty would be totally off-limits this time.” To be honest, I knew this day was going to come, I just wish it was not now. Diapers were a constant reminder of my bedwetting issue growing up and how hard it was. For Jen, my diapers were a sign of endearment. The moment I gave her control of my diapers was an ultimate sign of trust, she knew how much I detested the need I had for them at night. She promised me that she would help me overcome that. For the most part, she has, they still made me blush but for as long as she was by my side, I no longer felt like they were a burden, they were just a part of who I was. Taking this next step was the final relinquishment of the hate I had of my past. Luckily, I trusted her to help me take this step. Plus, I knew she loved to baby me, she did it as much as she could without scaring me off. But she still did not answer all my questions, “That makes sense and all, but I still had a question when it came to work.” Just then the doorbell rang and without hesitation, Jennifer started to stand and say, “Hold on babe, let me see who this is.” She made it through the kitchen halfway across the living room before the doorbell rang again and a familiar voice called out. “Jen it’s me, Alice.” As the door opened my colleague stood in the doorway holding my phone in her hands and my backpack hanging from her right shoulder. She peeked around her sister finding me leaning against the wall of the threshold between the living room and kitchen only to tell me, “I got your stuff squirt.” Looking a bit perplexed Jennifer looked at her phone to see what time it was. “It’s only half past three, how on earth did you get here so fast? I only texted you what, fifteen minutes ago,” she said surprised. Alice simply smiled and said, “To be honest I was out the door shortly after Charlie left. It is a slow weekend, and all the planes are on the ground here at home, the next flight out is not till Tuesday evening. I knew that once Charlie realized he left his stuff he would be out the door as fast as you would let him to come and get his things.” I was halfway between where I was leaning on the wall and the front door before Jen moved aside, inviting Alice inside. As she moved through the archway, she set my bag on the small bench next to the door and mindlessly stepped out of her flats leaving them with the rest of the shoes by the door. As Alice handed me the phone Jen shut the door and turned to face both of us. With Alice just as tall as her sister I looked up and politely said “Thank you.” Alice and Jen may be about the same height and have long hair but that is where their looks differed. Alice had blond hair that she often wore in big curls, she also resembled her father’s features. Jen had brunette hair that was strait and worn in a ponytail, single braid, or down. Unlike Alice, Jen resembled her mother. Both women were strong, but Alice had nothing but Jen’s solid physique. I should be used to it by now, but it never fails, I felt dwarfed when I was in the presence of both at the same time. I stood there for one solid before I turned myself 180 degrees and went back to the kitchen. I took one step toward the kitchen, and I felt my phone get snagged from my hand and over my head. “Oh no you don’t, remember you are on vacation,” Jennifer announces as she watches me head into the kitchen. “That did not take long,” the tall blond comments. “By the way, did you. . .” “We are in the middle of the conversation now,” Jennifer said interrupting her sister. “. . . and?” Alice inquires. I did my best to ignore my wife and sister-in-law’s whispering. I wanted to drag a chair over to the fridge and get another beer, but to my better judgment, I didn’t. Instead of risking punishment, I decided to just sit back down, pull my knees up to my chest, and wait for Alice to leave and Jen to come back and finish our conversation. To my surprise Jen came back sooner than I thought she would, normally she and her sister gabbed for hours some time. Also, to my surprise, it was not just Jen that came back to the kitchen. I turned my head to see Alice strolling behind her sister and into the kitchen. Jen made her way back to where she was sitting, Alice on the other hand made a pit-stop at the fridge to grab the last two beers sitting on the top shelf. With the two beers in one hand, Alice shuts the door of the fridge, opens the drawer just next to it, and pulls out a bottle opener. With quick work, the bottle tops found their way into the trash and the bottle opener went back into the drawer and closed with a quick bump of Alice’s hip. “Why do you look like someone just kicked your puppy,” she stated making her way to the table. With Jen to my right, I turned to my left to find Alice pulling the chair to my left out and plopped down making herself comfortable. I watched her slide me one of the two beers, I generously took it and told her “Thanks, and I am just anxious,” as I raised my drink and took a swig. With the biggest grin on her face, she could not help but ask, “Anxious? You are only a few hours into your vacation, what on earth are you worried about? Did you get in trouble with your mommy already?” “Hey,” was all Jennifer could get out before I whipped my head around to scowl at her. “You didn’t,” I said almost yelling. “How much does she know?” “Before you get upset at her” Alice started as I turned my head back around to her. “I have known for a long time; your wife and I are sisters. There is very little that we keep from each other. And why else do you think I always kept your wife informed on your misdeeds.” “For one you because you are a tattletale. . .” I retorted. “Spoken like a true child” Alice spats quickly. “Second I thought I could have a little bit of privacy about what goes on in my house,” I stated matter-of-factly. Alice raised her hand in surrender, “I may know your little ‘secret’, but I am not the one who talked about it at the dinner table.” With that said my face went flush, I dropped my feet down and slowly turned to look at Jen. With a shaky voice, I asked, “Dinner table? What dinner table.” “The cats out the bag now might as well spill the beans,” Alice quips behind me. All Jennifer could do was close her eyes as she took a deep breath in. As she breathes out, she opens her eyes and starts to explain the situation, “Yes, my family knows. They have known for a long time.” “Long time? Like since we got married a long time ago?” I inquired. “Like since I told you about my infertility,” she said quickly answering my question. “I was vulnerable and thought that you were going to be just like any other man I dated. I had only told my mother, who quickly told my father.” She said nervously continuing her explanation carefully watching the expressions on my face change from upset back to anxious and worried. “But you are not like any of the other men, you stayed and cared for me like no one ever did.” “Cared for you,” Alice snickered. “You are the one changing the rugrat's diapers.” “Shut it, Alice, you are not helping” Jenefer snapped back. She quickly glanced back at me and continued explaining, “Charlie, I love you. I did not mean to betray your trust. Everyone is so supportive and on board. They think what we have is amazing.” “Hold on,” I say quickly before Jen could continue. “So, you’re saying that when I went to your parents for your hand in marriage, they knew? “Yes,” both women said in unison. I quickly glance at Alice inquisitively. “What? I told you I was not the one who couldn’t keep their mouth shut at the dinner table. That was all Mom and Dad,” Alice informed me. I look back at Jen to continue my clarification of the whole ordeal, “When you say they are supportive, you mean in just our marriage right?” “They are supportive of the whole kit and caboodle,” Alice blurts out taking a drink of her beer. “Alice please” Jennifer pleads, “you are not helping.” “Of course, I am” Alice responds, “you got to rip this off like a band-aid over your little one’s booboo.” I followed suit and took a drink of my beer as well and looked at Alice, waiting for her to rip my band-aid off my booboo. Alice smiles at her sister and continues, “As I said, Jen told Mom, Mom, to Dad. Once Jen knew you were the one and not going to leave her, Mom pipes up during dinner questioning everything. The three of them discussed not just your bedwetting, but your sex life. That dinner was when I found out if you were wondering. To make a long story short, we all know every and keep informed. I am mostly informed because you and I work together, and my wife likes keeping tabs on you. My mom is always asking about you two and dad is just there to listen to Mom as she spreads the gossip at the dinner table.” “Everything?” I simply ask, staring blankly at her taking another sip of beer. “Yes, everything” Alice states, “and the reason I am here drinking a beer with you is so I can hear the juicy details first on if I will get my little nephew or not.” “Nephew?” I asked, looking confused. “Yes, nephew” she repeated before looking over to Jen. “What on earth did you do to him, Jen? You do still know I need him at work, right?” “I did not do anything to him, this is a lot to take in” my wife retorts. “Either that or his brain is fried worse than I thought, I knew I should have locked him out of his office sooner,” Alice states before looking back at me. “Let’s take this slow, yah? You are baby, correct?” Just as my face got its color back from the shock of figuring out my in-laws knew everything about me, my face turned bright red. I respond with a weak “yes.” “Good, I did not lose you yet!” Alice beams with joy, “If you are baby, that makes Jen Mommy.” After a longer pause than necessary, I realized that she was waiting for me to respond to make sure she did not confuse me. Half annoyed I responded with another “Yes.” “Calm down there Mr.” Alice teased, “we are getting there. If you are baby, Jen is Mommy, that makes me Aunty.” I just stared at her blankly, and just before I started to look back at Jen, Alice continued. “And we all want to know, is our little man finally going back into diapers?” Alice finishes, repeating the question that seemed to start all this. I took a deep breath and started speaking in a calm clear voice, “As surprised and upset as I am to know that so many people know about my. . . well. . . everything. There is no reason to say no.” At that moment I decided to look back at my loving wife who I noticed was holding my hand. “So, you are saying yes to letting me put back in diapers?” Jennifer asked carefully. With a shaky smile, I gave her a reassuring “yes, but I have some requests to bring to the table first before we set this in stone.” “Of course, sweety,” Jen said beaming with excitement. “As Alice has stated, I am still needed at our company. I am a little worried, but I trust that you have a plan to make sure this does not interfere with my job,” I stated. With a smile, she simply said, “Of course, I have already figured that all out. I would never come between you and your aspirations. Any other request darling?” “My cars, I still get to drive my cars and work on them when I want,” I stated as I started to ramble off more demands since I had a feeling, I knew where all this was heading. “Also, a later bedtime, the ability to drink alcohol, I want to change my diapers at work, and I want to be able to use the potty for number two’s.” A short silence grew as I saw my wife’s smile grow. “I see, is that all?” she questioned. Confident in my answer I told her “Yes.” “Good, now that I heard your request here is my rebuttal.” She said smiling “As I stated before, I will not come between your work. As far as working on your cars is concerned, I will allow you to continue playing with your cars as long as you do not break any of the other rules we have agreed upon. Your bedtime is not up for debate, nice try but I reserve the right to say when your bedtime is. Drinking any kind of alcohol will be a case-by-case scenario, your diet and water intake is still a rule that is already agreed upon and is nonnegotiable. As far as the last request is concerned it is a hard no, once you are put in diapers I am in charge, you do not change them or even think about using the big boy potty. You will be considered for all intents and purposes not potty trained.” Jen simply sat there and made sure I understood everything she said. “Do you agree on these terms, or do you have a rebuttal yourself?” I furrowed my brow thinking, was there anything I was missing? I knew I was not going to get most of that, but it never hurts to ask. I mean she did not say no to booze, and I still had my cars. As far as trying to get permission to change my diaper and use the potty for number two, that was a long shot. She has not let me even touch my diapers since she took over without her consent, which is currently only when she is not physically home to do it herself. I was curious about how this was going to change our dynamic. “Who is going to change my diaper if I am to be wearing them at work?” I asked. “That my dear baby boy will fall to the volunteered responsibility of your Aunty Alce,” She answered. “Oh, and I forgot to mention one last thing, I would like you to start making more of an effort to call me Mommy when we are behind closed doors.” “Make an effort?” Alice questioned. She gained the attention of both Jen and me as she continued, “You are going a little too soft sis, he will call you mommy behind closed doors. You better make sure you do not let his manners slip, you know how Mom and Dad are. I almost expect Mom to demand to be called Grammy.” “Yes, you are probably right” Jen agreed. She gently guided my face with her hand back to face her and she looked me into my eyes, “Do you agree with these terms?” Unable to look away, I swallowed my fear, put faith in my wife, and simply said “Yes.” Of course, as I spoke those words I heard Alice chime in, “Yes what?” My eyebrows raised in concern that I was once again in trouble and I repeated what I said only to make sure I added the missing words my sister-in-law demanded I say, “Yes Mommy, I agree.” ************************************************************************************************************************ Chapter Three After I agreed to take the next step with Momma Jen to the next level of our relationship, I tried not to think so hard and regret the decision I made. Don’t get me wrong, it was something that I agreed to do years ago, it just scared me that this was going to be a big change. But to my surprise, it was as if Jen knew exactly what I was thinking. As Jennifer let her hand drop from my face, she continued to console the worries she must have seen in my eyes. “Just breathe baby, I know I told you I would take it slow, but this is the biggest change that you will have. Everything else after this is easy-peasy.” Alice also wanted to console me, and with a gentle nudge to get my attention she said, “I am proud of you squirt, cheers,” she said raising her bottle of beer. I turn to face her, raising my beer to mimic her, “cheers.” We both raise our beer to our lips and tip them up. To my surprise, I felt her free hand helping me support my bottle upside down as I continued to drink it till it was all gone. As I finished was able to set the now-empty bottle down. Alice also finished her beer sitting her empty bottle down just before I did. “Now that those are empty, I think it is a good time to get a certain someone in the correct attire,” Jennifer simply states as she stands up and moves closer to me. As she sees me set my beer down, she simply puts her hands under my armpits and lifts me to carry me. Startled by the sudden change in altitude I cling to her for what seemed dear life. “Shh, calm down a little,” she said trying to console me. Confused and startled at the same time, I simply ask “Wait, um, what happening?” I may be a little more than a foot shorter but due to my diet, or lack thereof, I am also only about 110 pounds soaking wet. With the combination of my size and Jen’s strength I was easily carried anywhere Jen wanted me to. She loved holding me and carting me around, on the other hand, I was not fond of it. I loved being close to her, but I was always afraid I was going to fall, but let it know I was never dropped. But every time Jen picked me up, she was always on a mission, and this time was no different. As I cling to her like a baby koala, I face the opposite direction she is going. Looking over Jen's right shoulder I see Alice get up and follow us, threw the kitchen, into the living room, and up the stairs. Once I realized where we were going, I squeaked in fear and hid my face in the nook of Jen's neck. “Aww, I think someone is scared” Alice states. As soon as I heard her call me out, I was just as quick to rebuttal a shaky “am not.” Even if I tried to sound brake, I still did not raise my head from Jen’s neck. “Shh, we are almost to the top baby,” Jennifer said trying to console me. “Alice don’t tease him.” “I wasn’t, I was simply stating an observation I have never seen before. I see your big strong Charlie fly in our jets with no fear but being carried up a flight of steps in your arms makes him hide in fear.” Alice states. “I will not let him live this down.” Before I knew it, we were already up the stairs and halfway down the hall about to turn into our bedroom before I looked back up. “Alice if that is what you tease me on after what all has been said, I think I will be ok,” I simply say still holding on to Jen for dear life. “You may be my sister’s little, but that does not mean I am going to be mean to you,” she says reassuringly. “I am the one that gets to change your little butt at work after all.” With that statement, I was reminded of what mission Jen was set on. I was on my way to get put in a fresh diaper, one of many to come. Normally I would not fuss over a trivial task, she has been helping me with my diapers for the past, how many years? Six going on seven years now. No today was different because as Jen walked us into the bedroom Alice was there too. I half expected to be put down, but I was, yet again, wrong. Jen held me tight standing in the middle of our giant bedroom just gently bouncing me up in down as if I were an upset baby. I guess she was anticipating what was to come because I was about to be upset at the words she said. “Alice, will you close the door behind you? And the diapers, wipes, and baby powder are all in the closet.” Jennifer said, instructing her sister on what to do. With wide eyes I watched Alice do just as instructed, I tried to wiggle free but all that happened was me grunting against Jen’s tight hold. I also felt a firm swat to my bare thy just below my shorts. It did not hurt but it still surprised me and made me squeak in fear. To be honest I was not sure what I was afraid of, Jen spanking me or Alice watching Jen put me in a diaper. “You just change him on your bed, right?” Alice questioned. “Yeah, but I do have a changing matt that I have him lay on. It’s at the foot of the bed sitting on the trunk,” Jennifer responds. “And you are sure that you're ready to change his diaper?” Yup, there it is. My reason for being afraid, Jen just asked Alice if she was ready to change my diaper. Slightly freaking out I started to protest, “Jen please, don’t. Please, Jen.” As if my words did not reach, she continued what she was doing paying me no mind. And my evening was going to get worse before it got better. I felt Jen start to shift me around in her arms. “Here, take him,” Jen said to Alice. “He is definitely fussy,” Alice says as she moves in and starts to take me from Jennifer. Like I said before, Jen was stronger than Alice but compared to me I still was just an oversized baby to them. That is kind of funny given the circumstances I am in. In what seemed like the passing of the torch I was now somehow in Alice’s arms holding on for dear life. I still was freaking out, my body was shaking and all I could do was just call out for my wife, “Jennifer please, I am sorry, Jennifer I don’t want to do this. . .” My pleas were soon met with gentle bouncing and Alice rubbing my back. “Hush sugar, shh” Alice cooed as she tried to settle me down. Jennifer took the time to walk behind Alice as she bounced me up and down like the fussy infant I was starting to act like. She makes eye contact with me and simply states, “Charlie, you need to hush. You are overreacting.” I am not sure if I stopped fussing because I was able to see her, the calmness in her voice, or because she could get rather scared when she talked in a calm voice. I have seen her a few times when we went out on dates, completely defusing a situation forcibly all while talking in a calm smooth voice. I was sure this was not the same situation, but it still made me quiet down and listen. “Good boy, and what is my name?” she asked. “Jen. . .” as I uttered the name, I have called her so many times before, I saw her beautifully sculpted eyebrows raise as she gave me a look as if she was asking me if was sure of my answer. I quickly realized what she was wanting and meekly muttered “Mommy.” “That’s right, I am Mommy,” Jennifer said, praising me as if saying her name for the first time. “Now is it acceptable behavior to throw a tantrum, demanding my attention?” I was slightly confused with the way she was talking to me; I knew I upset her, but she did not treat me like any other guy she got mad at. She was simply talking to me if I was exactly what she wanted me to be, her little. With her eye not breaking contact in what seemed like a war of wills, I lowered my gaze and simply answered the question she expected me to answer, “No” I stated meekly. Again, she raised her eyebrows and firmly said, “No what?” “No Ma’am,” I said quickly without hesitation, not sure if that was the answer she was looking for. After a brief pause, her stern look softened into a smile. She gently said, “That my good boy. I know you are upset, scared, and nervous about this whole situation but we are going to get threw it together. Now I want you to take a deep breath for me and think. Why are you all fussy?” I did as instructed I took a deep breath and relaxed. Alice did stop bouncing but still seemed to rock me side to side. “I am scared. . .” hiccup “of Alice seeing me naked.” hiccup, where on earth did my hiccups come from? After the second one, I felt Alice, hiccup, and chuckle at my predicament. Jennifer repeated what I said in a more nonchalant format like a parent would a child, “That’s what you’re scared of? Just of Alice changing your diaper?” I thought I got my hiccups under control, but I did not want to open my mouth afraid I might hiccup again. All I could do was nod in agreement with Mommy. With a clear understanding of why I was upset, and fussy Jennifer confidently walked me through her train of thought, “Not too long ago you and I made an agreement that ultimately put you back in diapers, correct?” “Yes ma’am,” I said a little more confidently than before. “And are you allowed to change your diaper?” she asked, hoping I would remember one of the new rules. With only a little hesitation I shook my head, “No Mommy.” A smile formed on Jennifer's face as she heard me say Mommy unprompted. “Such a smart baby,” she cooed, “now if my baby is not able to change his diapers and you are at work, who did I tell you was going to help you take care of them.” I was still not pleased with what I was about to say but I knew it was the correct answer. Almost forgetting my manners, I make a slight pause before I say, “Aunty Alice.” As I expected I was right and was rewarded with Jen’s enthusiasm. With a smile, Jen continued, “If my baby is at work needing his diaper changed wouldn’t you want to be comfortable and confident in Aunty Alice?” “Yes Mommy,” I said, still unable to meet her gaze. “Smart answer baby,” she said with a smile. “Last question, now what better way to get comfortable with your Aunty Alice and her diaper-changing skills than in the comfort of your own home?” She had me there, and Jen’s logic was sound. “I guess that is a smart decision, Mommy,” I responded. “Now that is what I thought. You do not have to say ‘mommy’ after every sentence but if we are behind closed doors, I do not want to hear you say my name, I want you calling me mommy or some form of it. Next, you are going to be my good boy like I know you can and let Alice put you in a diaper, do you understand?” she asked, still staring at me. I look up briefly to catch a glimpse of a smile but a set of very serious eyes. I look back down and respond, “Yes ma’am, I promise to be a good boy.” “Ok Alice he is all yours,” Jen said as she walked over to stand next to Alice. “Oh, my turn now?” Alice comments as she shifts my weight around getting a different hold on me so she can lay me down on my back. I did as Mommy asked of me and let her take charge and change my diaper. It still did not keep me from letting a squeak slip out as my back made its way to the bed. I look down to see Alice stand over me, only to see her reach for my ankles and start to lift them over my head. With one hand holding my ankle I feel the other one reach down and grab the back of my shorts and boxer briefs at the same time and pull them toward my ankles. My reflexes kicked in and used my hand to cover my manhood. Alice simply let go of my ankles letting them kind of fall halfway before I started to pull my knees towards my chest and tuck my feet down. Alice tosses my shorts and underwear to Jen so she can take care of them. I see my shorts get tossed in the hamper and my underwear found its way into a sack that seemed to house what I can only assume is the rest of my underwear. I switched my focus back over to Alice as she grabbed my ankles once more and raised them high, raising my bottom for a moment before it came back down resting on a soft fluffy diaper. Still hesitant, on little me legs fully fall and relax I hear Alice say something. “Feet down squirt,” she quipped as her hands helped guide my legs down. With a small smirk, she then swatted my hand away. And there it was, the moment I dreaded. Here I am lying flat on my back in only a t-shirt and a fresh diaper lying open and my down dropping over the side of the bed, one leg on either side of my sister-in-law. I was there on full display, even if I tried to cover up with my hand they would only get swotted out of the way. I did not realize that I closed my eyes because I felt the damp cold feeling of a baby wipe start to clean all over my diapered area. Any man would agree that the head that resides in the nether regions tends to think for itself. Against my own will, I started to get excited, lucky for me there was enough blood to rush to my cheeks at the same time and turn them even more red, if it’s even possible. At first, she ignored it but soon took my member between her index finger and thumb. I could only blush a deep crimson, wishing this would end soon. “Hey Jen when the last time is you drained this sucker.” Alice teased as she ignored me and made eye contact with her sister, “You know it may not be very big but it sure is a cute little thing.” “Mommy please” I whimper. “Nope, not Mommy. My name is Alice,” she said slowly to make sure I could understand her. “And don’t get all fussy on me, I am just making sure your mommy is taking care of all her little one’s needs.” “Quit teasing him,” Jennifer quickly stated, “I already had to calm one tantrum. You can handle the next one, especially if you are the one who winds him up.” Alice just giggles as she makes quick work of the rest of the diapering. After making sure my diapered area was clean front and back, she sprinkled a light dusting of powder. Lastly, she brings my diaper up and over and tapes it in place. As I lay there too embarrassed to move, I noticed Alice tidying up the area, my baby powder and a pack of baby wipes got put away while the used ones found their way in the same sack that my underwear did. I got a feeling that I won’t be seeing my underwear again after today. Breaking my trance Alice playfully rolls me over and starts to tickle me, the tickle attack only lasted a moment as I found out she was just trying to get me off the changing pad so she could put it away. I soon made my way off the bed and back onto my feet and pulled my shirt down to cover my belly. I did not even try and hide my diaper; I got over that a while ago. I do not own a shirt long enough to hide my diaper, what I needed was a pair of shorts. As I look around all I see is Alice standing in the middle of the room, hands on her hips, watching me get my bearings. I just simply ask, “Shorts?” Alice responds in kind, “Nope.” “Oh,” I state looking down in mock defeat. I look back up and look around once more, still not seeing Jen I ask Alice, “Mommy?” My simple one-word question was starting to make her smile, Alice continued our simple conversation by answering, “Downstairs.” “. . . Oh,” says once more looking defeated. Now Jen has told me about little space, but I have never been able to achieve it. I was sure I was not anywhere close still, but I did at least feel small. And I felt like the fewer words I said the less trouble I could get myself into. I also was not sure what to do, so I just stood there, in nothing but a t-shirt and diaper that had a cute bear and polka dots on it. Alice must have seen my unease because she continued our little one-word conversations. “Hand” she stated, as she held out her right hand. It was not a question but a statement. I responded simply with “K” as I placed my left hand into her right hand. I must have chosen right due to the big smile on her face as she turned and led me out of the bedroom, down the hallway, and paused at the top of the stairway. I must have worried her due to my recent theatrics going up the stairs, because as she stopped, she turned to me inquisitively, “OK?” I looked up at her and saw care in her eyes, she was not trying to tease me or anything but was wanting to make sure I was genially ok and would make it down the stairs. I don’t know why but hasn’t she seen me climb a set of stairs before? Still amused by our one-word conversation, with my words carefully chosen I simply stated with confidence, “self” and pointed to the staircase. I quickly realized that she was not taking any chances as she shot me down fast. “No”, she commanded. Alice made a quick look back at the stairs and must have been confident that letting me go down the stairs by myself would most likely end with a booboo. She quickly turns back around and breaks the one-word conversation, but keeps it simple, “hand or uppies?” Getting picked up and carried was not what I wanted, no way was I going to do that again any time. I simply took my hand out of hers and took a step back. She must have seen the hesitation in my eye for what she did next made me smile, but I still did not want ‘uppies’, I just hoped she knew that. Alice simply bent her knees got down at my level looked me into my eyes and asked me, “Hugs,” as she opened her arms. What can I say I was a sucker for hugs, they just made you feel good. I thought we were going to hug it out and I could still choose to just hold her hand. As I stepped into the hug and wrapped my arms around her shoulders, I found myself once again hoisted up in the air clinging on to dear life as Alice proceeded to carry me down the stairs. Now going up while being held is scary but in my mind, I will still survive. If we fall, I land on the person that is holding me. Now on the other hand, going down the steps was just the opposite, I was the one that was going to be crushed, and I was a lot smaller than the one who decided that picking me up and carting me down a flight of stairs was safe. “Honestly Charlie, what have you so scared of the stairs?” Alice asked. Still clinging to my sister-in-law like I was about to die, and my head buried in the nook of her neck, shakily I responded with “I’m not scared of the stairs.” “You sure fooled me,” she stated, “look we are perfectly safe.” Now I was a grown man, well at least in age at the very second. Right now, I do not feel like a man. Nonetheless, I knew my ABCs and my 123’s. Normally in one flight of stairs there is an average of 15 steps give or take a few depending on the building. As far as the house that Jen and I own is concerned it has exactly 15, I know this because I counted them, on multiple occasions. But this time my sister-in-law caught me off guard and did not bother to count, it did not feel like we went down the full flight of stairs. But she was standing still trying to encourage a thought of safety. As I lifted my head to take in my surroundings, I noticed that he was not at the bottom of the stairs, we were not even at the top. My head starts to spin and once again bury my face in the nook of Alice’s neck. “Baby, you are shaking like a leaf,” Alice said. Was I? I could not tell. All I know is that all I wanted was to go down, down off these steps and I cared very much about how I got down. I want to go down safely. All I could do was Close my eyes shut and just hope Alice moves. The next thing I know I have this falling feeling. All I could do was brace for impact as Alice and I went down. As we stop falling, I feel as if I was sitting on Alice. . . as she rubs my back. As Alice sits on the couch in the living room she tries to look down at her charge. With little luck at prying Charlie off she ended up just rubbing his back. At least he was not shaking anymore. With myself planted fairly on Alice, she turned out okay because she was rubbing my back. I start to let go of my death grip and sit up. I start to blush as I realize that the fall was not the stairs but Alice sitting on the couch. “But how did we get from there,” pointing to the stairs. “To here,” I ask, moving my finger from pointing to the stairs to the couch where we now were. With a chuckle, Alice replies simply, “I walked and then sat here.” “But. . . but. . .but” I stammered “I didn’t feel you walk; I only felt your fall.” “Not falling, plopping” she corrected, “and you were too busy shaking to feel me walk down the stairs. Looks like you were also too busy wetting those cute diapers of yours.” “What?” I questioned looking down at myself. Lo and behold Alice was right, my fresh diaper did not even stay fresh for ten minutes. I almost did not believe myself, so I decided to poke it to see if I was wet. Before my finger touched my diaper it was swotted away. “No,” Alice firmly said, swatting away my hands. “You don’t need to play with your diaper. And yes, little boy you wet your diaper, believe it.” Shocked that my hand was yet again swotted away from my diapered area. All I could do was look at Alice in disbelief. How dare she, who did she think she was? “What?” she said matter-of-factly, “don’t look so surprised Sir!” she continued, emphasizing the word ‘sir’ as if to mock me. “You and I may be business partners at work but outside of that you might as well believe that I am second in command of you.” “In command of me?” I chuckle, “What is this, the military? If you are second in command, who is first,” I said sharply, trying to get one up on my sister-in-law. And without missing a beat Jennifer walked in seemingly out of nowhere answering my question in a cool and casual tone, “That would be me, my love, I am first in command of this operation. Also, quit trying to be mean to Alice. You are only making yourself cuter, especially with you trying while you sit on her lap in just your t-shirt and diaper.” As she rounded the couch sitting on the other end of Alice, she turned to us and asked, “By the way, you did not want any shorts?” I instantly turned my head from Mommy to Alice scowling at her with my mouth open in shock. Just like that, I picked back up Alice and I’s conversation before she so rudely scared the piss right out of me, literally. “Shorts!” I proclaimed. Alice turned her attention back to me as she held on to me with a firm grip, both to make sure I did not fall off her lap and to make sure I did not run off. She looked at me as if her face was asking its question ‘Really, you’re asking again?’ Instead, she her one-word response not budging on her previous decision, “NO.” My face turned from scowling to pleading, “Why,” I muttered, trying to understand why I was being denied an article of clothing. “Because,” Alice said, almost wondering why I would even question her. “Please” I pleaded. All Jennifer could do was giggle at the most simplistic of conversations, “here, let me have him,” she said, reaching her arms out for her tiny husband. Yet again here I am, a four-foot-nine-inch man getting passed around, in my case like a toddler. With Alice already keeping a hold of me just picks me up and hands me over to Jen. With a slight unease of being passed around subconsciously reached for the closest thing to stabilize myself, unfortunately, that was Alice. It did not take long for Jen to grab me and pull me into her lap. Jen had me in a cradling position, for the most part. My back was supported by Jen's left arm that was wrapped around me, my bottom was sitting mostly on Jen's left side as my legs were together extending across her lap to the right. I wiggle a bit to get in a comfortable position. Due to the way Jen was holding me my right arm was trapped between Jen’s body and mine, leaving my left arm free to move. My feet though were resting on the couch between Jen and Alice. To be honest, it was a bit awkward for me, Jen's body was not quite square with the couch. Both Jen and Alice were halfway facing each other on the opposite sides of the couch, with me on Jen’s lap. “Deep conversation you two are having,” Jen stated with a giggle. Even though I was getting comfortable on Jen’s lap, that statement was it. I had enough, I wanted down and to go hide. I started to wiggle but was met by Jen’s firm grasp on me. “Down,” I stated in the middle of my struggle. “Hush now,” Jen said in a soothing voice. “What is the matter?” I knew if Jen did not want me down, I was not going to be put down. As I settled, I could not help but feel flustered, what was wrong with me? Since I was carted upstairs, I had one minor meltdown, an embarrassing diaper change from my sister-in-law, and a small panic attack being carried back downstairs. All I mustered was a toddler-like conversation between Alice and me since I was left alone with her after my final descent into diapers. I know that I fully agreed to this, but it did not mean I was ready to accept the fact I am now bound to a life of diapers, dependent on Jen to keep me clean. I just wanted to go somewhere quiet and think, I needed to calm down from all this and get my head on straight. *** “Charlie?” I asked inquisitively to my little husband. I noticed he was staring off into space but a moment after he struggled to get down he settled and leaned into me. I turned my gaze back to my sister asking her, “Did you break him?” “I did not mean to,” Alice said as she watched Charlie lean into me. “After you left all, I did was tell him no to shorts, which he was okay with initially and then went to bring him back downstairs.” I felt Charlie curl his legs up and try to lean further into me, resting his head on my chest. I wrapped my right arm around his legs and just gently swayed side to side as I continued my conversation, “Ya, there is a rule that when he is in his diaper, I have a final say in what he wears. Until today that rule was only invoked at bedtime, and most of the time I only let him wear his pajama shirt and diaper.” “Well, that makes sense,” chuckling Alice continued to say, “Now I know why he was irritated by the fact that he had an option for shorts.” “Probably, but you are probably correct in not letting him put any on. He needs to get used to you seeing him in his diaper,” I said, agreeing with my sister’s decision. “I do have one question though,” Alice states. “What’s that?” I ask, curious about what’s on Alice's mind. “Why on earth is Charlie deathly afraid of stairs and why have I not noticed it before?” asked Alice in a rather serious tone. “I get halfway down, and he looks up only to have a full-blown panic attack and hides his face and wets his diaper all before I can get over to the couch to sit down.” Furrowing my brows, I looked down at Charlie lying there with his eyes closed, still as a mouse. “Aww, pour guy,” I say turning my attention back to Alice. “He does not have an issue with stairs or heights per se. When he was small. . .” “He still is small,” Alice said dryly, interrupting me. “When he was smaller,” I corrected myself shaking my head at my sister’s taunt. “You’re an ass,” quipping back before continuing. “As I was saying before I was so rudely interrupted. Charlie's Mom was a bit of a drunk and a clumsy one at that, there were a few times that she had on her hip and fell. The final last time she did it she fell down the stairs and landed on Charlie. Luckily Charlie's Father just got home from work that day and rushed him to the doctor. Charlie was okay, just a bump and bruise. Barrett, Charlie’s father, filed for divorce shortly after and raised his two boys on his own.” “Holy shit, no wonder he is afraid. Also, it makes sense why he never mentioned his mother.” Alice said as she was taken aback by her sister’s story. “So why do you cart him up and down the stairs?” “At first I did not realize.” I started to explain before looking back down at Charlie, wondering if he was asleep or just lying there with his eyes closed. I looked back up and continued, “The first time was just an accident, he fell asleep on the couch trying to stay awake and watch a movie with me. Like any other loving wife with a compact hubby decided to carry him upstairs and put him to bed. He was also not wearing a diaper, which was another reason I wanted to get him upstairs and get him ready for bed.” Giggling Alice says, “Now who has the short jokes.” Ignoring my sister’s comment, I continue to explain, “About halfway up the stairs my phone goes off in my back pocket. I was curious about who was calling so late but also wanted to silence so I did not wake Charlie. So, I shifted him so he was sitting more on my right side and had him rest on my right arm so I could use my left to grab my phone. In the middle of me shifting him he woke up and after realizing where he was completely panicked and nearly jumped out of my arms. Once I realized what he was doing I caught him with my left hand, simultaneously tossing my phone off the stairs.” “Instead of him jumping out of his skin as he did for you, he completely attached himself to me,” Alice said, comparing recent events. “Oh, once I caught him, he latched on to me and refused to let go. It took a little bit of time but once we were in our room he finally calmed down and would let me put him down,” I stated. Taking a brief pause before adding more to the story, “Once Charlie regained his composure, and we were both clean from his little accident, he told me the first and so far, the only story of his mother. He did not realize it still bothered him so much, mainly because as he grew up, he evenly mastered the stairs by himself and grew confident in his ability. Because of our relationship dynamics, he loved me holding him, even though it was embarrassing for him. He told me that he wanted to get over his childhood fear and asked me to help him with it. He has gotten a little better about it but still has a way to go, of course, I don’t always carry him up the stairs.” “He actually peed on you?” Alice asked in an airy tone. “That is your takeaway?” I questioned. “He peed this last time too, when you were bringing him down.” Alice snickered and went on to say, “Ya, but the little squirt was in a diaper, I am all dry.” As the conversation was seeming at its end, I saw Alice look over to the wall where the clock hung. “Well, I am going to get out of here, leave you two to cuddle the day way,” she said turning around to her sister. “Really? You sure you don’t want to stay for dinner?” I Inquired “Yeah, I got a few errands to run myself before my weekend starts,” Alice responded. “Errands before your weekend starts,” I repeated, “If I did not know any better, it sounds like you still have work to do. I thought you said Everything was good to go at the office?” “They are, I just need to go by the grocery store and pick a few things up, so I don’t have to go later,” Alice informed. “Oh, before I forget, will you and Charlie be coming to dinner Sunday at Mom and Dad's?” she asked quickly. “To be honest I am not sure if Charlie is going to be up for it,” I said. “Just know Mom is very excited to see the little squirt” Alice informed as she was getting up. “Hold on, let me walk you to your car,” I say as I move my right arm under Charlie's legs to support his lower side as I start to get up. “Will you move that pill down a little bit,” I asked turning around so I could lay Charlie back down on the couch. Without a word, Alice adjusts one of the small decorative pillows on the couch under Charlie’s head as he is placed back down on the couch. She watched Jen roll him over on his side, so he was facing the back of the couch. Both of us satisfied that Charlie was not going to fall I turned and headed for the door and put my flip flops on as I saw Alice slip her flats back on as fast as they were taken off. Both of us make one more glance towards the couch before slipping out of the door, first Alice then me. I left the door cracked as I went to close the screen door. “I guess he really was sleeping, I almost thought he was just faking,” I say, following my sister to her car. “Well, the little guy had a pretty exciting day so far,” Alice said as she opened the door to her car. Before she gets in, she turns to hug her sister and softly tells her, “Call me if you need anything. “Ditto,” I say in a matching soft tone before ending the sisterly embrace. I stood there and watched my sister get in her car and back out of the driveway. Before my sister sped off, she gave me one last wave. Satisfied, I make my way up the sidewalk and back to the front door. Slipping my flip flops off as I walk through the door, glancing at my napping husband, and then turn to softly shut the front door before heading off to fetch a small blanket for Charlie. ************************************************************************************************************************ Chapter Four I am not sure how long I slept, to be honest, I was not even trying to sleep. I was just simply trying to take comfort in the situation at hand. One of my first customers at Red Tail Aviation got me into meditation. He told me, ‘Owning your own business is a stressful job, it is wise to learn to find peace in stressful situations.’ It was not the first time hearing about meditation, but what he said stuck with me. That is why when Jen refused to let me down, I just tried to make the best of it. Of course, her body was almost always warmer than mine, and with me pants less why not take advantage of my situation and curl up and her as my heater? I also wanted to close my eyes to help me focus on meditating. The bam, one minute I am listening to Jen disclose my origin story all comfy curled up on her lap, next minute I wake up almost falling off the couch jolting me back awake. To be perfectly honest, it would not be the first time I fell off the couch while I was napping. It’s kind of funny, the first it happened Jen was in her office when she heard a thud and shortly after that a very prominent four-letter curse work started with an ‘F’ and ended with a ‘K’. This was also after the rule of no cursing was invoked. After collecting my thoughts from yet another tumble off the couch, I sit up correctly rub the sleep out of my eyes and look around. It was still daylight outside, but that did not mean much. It was mid-summer, and the days were longer, perfect for road trips or working in the garage on my old 76 CJ7. I look over to the wall that has our clock hanging on it. The time read five thirty-two pm, close to dinner time. I was feeling a bit peckish due to skipping lunch. Dinner time was one thing that Jen loved to control in our house. It was the only meal that she could make sure I sat down to and ate. Lunch was always a hit or miss due to work and well, me getting distracted. Who needs food when you have coffee? Breakfast was always a struggle for me, though I have gotten used to at least attempting to grab a bite of something. I sat on the couch chuckling at the memory of Jen yelling at me as I ran out the door trying to get to work. That fate full day started with me taking a single bite out of the bagel I toasted for myself. Once I realized that I was running late I just dropped my bagel and ran. She saw me drop my food and bolt, and she quickly chased after me. ‘A bit to eat is an idiom,’ she hollered as I headed for the door. ‘It’s not supposed to be taken literally,’ she finished as she made it to the front door, trying to chase me down. By the time she made it to the door, I was already in my blue sports car putting it in gear. I also got in trouble the following night because of the whole ordeal. Jen had to go out of the state for work that same day I ran out of the house with only one bite taken out of my breakfast. Somehow, she found out that I did not eat anything else that day, the following breakfast, or lunch the next day. In my defense, I was going to eat that night, but I just got lost working on my Jeep. So, there I am lost in the garage again on night number two, nearly forgetting to eat when I see Alice pulled up carrying a mall brown bag and a huge scowl on her face. What happened next was scary at the time but looking back it’s kind of funny. When I saw Alice walking up to the garage, I stopped what I was doing and started to wipe my hands clean when she walked right up to me, grabbed one of my hands, and proceeded to drag me into my own house through the garage door. She dragged me to the kitchen table and sat me in a chair first before putting her small brown bag on the table, at this moment I realized what was going on. Alice then proceeded to look me in the eyes with the same scowl on her face as she arrived and pointed her index finger straight at me. ‘You are going to sit here and not get up until I watch you eat everything,’ she howled. She then proceeded to pull out the biggest sub sandwich I had ever seen, a small bag of ships, and one apple. As I said, I knew the moment she sat me in the kitchen of the misdeed I had done. Since I knew I was in trouble I might as well have a little fun. I looked down at the palms of my hands and saw they still had dirt on them. So, I simply looked up at Alice who was now sitting next to me fuming with anger, and showed her my hands and told her, ‘My hands are dirty.’ Let me tell you it was the best ‘worst’ decision I ever made, wordlessly got up grabbed a cloth from the counter, dampened it at the sink returned to the seat next to me, and proceeded to clean my hands for like a five-year-old. Once my hands were scrubbed with more vigor than needed, she sat the cloth on the table picked up the sub sandwich, and placed it in my hand, in my opinion, they were still dirty, but I was not about to tell her that. I know I am a small person, but that sub sandwich was massive in my tiny hands. Let me tell you she sat there for over an hour making sure I ate every bite. Once I was done, she left with the same grace as she came, without a word and anger spewing from her eyes. The following day I came home from work and found a very upset Jennifer. She waited till I was fully in the door before she proceeded to scold me on my health and how eating is somehow important to my health. She proceeded to lay out my punishment for me, I was to write a 500-apology letter to Alice, and I found out the reason she was angry that day was because I caused her date with a hot guy to be rescheduled. Her date told her that their date could wait and that making sure her brother-in-law was doing ok was more important. The rest of my punishment consisted of supervised meals, at home I had to sit with Jen, and at work it was Alice, I could not get till they were satisfied. I was also not allowed to have sweets for a month, and boy did Alice rub that in my face. Shaking the memory from my head I toss the small blanket that covered me to the side exposing my bare legs to the brisk air of the house and hop off the couch. I quietly make my way from the living room towards the kitchen, instead of veering to the left and going fully into the kitchen I instead turn right where the door to the office is. With the door cracked and the light on I had a strong hunch that I figured out where Jen was hiding. I push the door open ever so slightly to just poke my head in to catch Jen sitting at the computer. The office is both ours but due to me operating mostly from my laptop and phone when I am not at work Jen has turned it into her personal home office. I honestly don’t mind; it has given me the ability to work from home often. With sharp senses, I notice Jen glancing at me smiling, and giving me a wink before going back to typing on her computer. With my element of surprise gone, I open the door the rest of the way make my way towards her, and ask, “Hey Jen.” “Try again” Jennifer quickly states. I rounded the desk to see her face better and to see what she had pulled up on the computer screen. I give a longing look of sorrow and ask her, “Can I really not call you Jen?” Watching Jennifer quickly finish her email and hit send, closes her web browser, turns her attention to me and my visible diapered bottom, and asks, “Are we in public?” I was not fond when she answered my questions with a question. She had the uncanny ability to make me feel smaller than I was, my current attire did not help the situation. Reminded of the answer I knew I looked down in defeat and said, “No” Jennifer gently lifted my head, so I was looking at her. “If we are not in public, how are you to address me?” she asked softly. I would not say I am submissive, I do have rather high confidence in myself, and I will stand up for myself or my wife against anyone, no matter how big they are trust me when I say everyone is bigger than me. There have been multiple times that Jen had to pull me back from a fight, when you are small you tend to learn to either run or fight. And my father did not raise me to run or back down. But I had one weakness, my wife. I do not know what it is about her, but her dominating presence and confidence make me weak at the knees. It’s a mystery to me because I know that Alice has the same demeanor, I seen it with my eye both at work and on the occasional double date. But with Alice, I can stand up to her and tease her like I would my brother, the fun thing is she teases me just as much. Unable to look away I softly say, “I am to address you as Mommy.” With the correct answer, she gives me a peck on the lips and releases my face. Her gaze does not go far though, I look down and I follow suit to see what she is looking at. As Jennifer releases my face, she reaches down to check my diaper and gives it a gentle squeeze. “Smart baby, and a little soggy I see. You are such a good boy,” she praised. Jen always did her best to make sure that when I was up in the morning, she was not mad that I was wet. Just the opposite, she was always happy and proud of me for using my diapers. She did not want me to be ashamed of wetting the bed, she told me it’s just who you are and should be proud of yourself. There were many mornings in the beginning when she would show me that the bed was not wet and that it was only my diaper that was wet. To this day she will still praise me for my wet diapers, reminding me that I should not be ashamed of wetting them. I don’t know why I expected anything different from her now that diapers are now permanent in my everyday attire. Even after her gentle and kind praise I still felt it necessary to remind her that my wet diaper was not all my fault. “It’s Alice’s fault, she is the one who made me pee myself,” I informed her. In a gentle mothering tone, she told me, her small charge, “Now it’s not nice to blame others for things they did not due. Also, your diaper was not this wet before your nap.” “But it was her fault, she scared the. . .” I began as I saw her eyebrows raised listening intently to my choice of words. Cautiously I finished my statement, “Pee right out of me.” “Good catch Mr.” she chided and went on to say “Alice did not mean to scare you, she and I talked about it, and she will be more careful next time. I want you to answer me this, what are diapers for?” I knew she talked to Alice about me, I was conscious at least for part of it. It was the question at the end that had me perplexed. With uncertainty, I answered, “To potty in?” “Close baby, they are for someone that is not yet potty trained.” She said, correcting me. She went on to ask another question, “And are you potty trained?” Ah, now I see where this is going, but what did I say, nothing but questions to answer me with. “No, I am not potty trained,” I answered her with a huff after recalling the conversation that was had earlier today. Jennifer smiled and again praised Charlie for yet another correct answer. “Very good, I am suppressed you can remember that, but you seem to be forgetting to call me what?” she said cleverly. I got a feeling this was not the last time she was going to tease me about what I was to her. With a small smile and some fake enthusiasm, I tell her, “Mommy,” and move in and hug her. Without missing a step Jen used the momentum of my spring-loaded hug to snatch me off the ground and on her lap with a soft squish. “See, I knew you know who I am” she mused. “And you are my little boy who is not yet potty trained. Since my baby boy is not potty trained how could your Aunty Alice ever make you tinkle in your cute little diapie,” she said in conclusion. I slightly blushed when I felt my diaper squish as she sat me on her lap, I guess she was right, I think I was a little bit wetter than I was before I drifted off to sleep. Blasted bedwetting, well I guess I am not just a bed wetter now; I am not officially potty trained in the eyes of my Mommy. Sitting sideways in her lap, much like I was on the couch, I had my legs draped over one side of the office chair and Jen supporting my back. I watched her turn her attention from me to a stack of papers sitting on the desk. Jennifer reached over to pull out two identical pieces of paper and pulled them close so I could read them. “Now look over here sweetie, I have updated our Rules and punishments. Let me read them to you, ok. When we are done, we will both initial by every rule and punishment and then sign at the bottom.” I sat quietly trying my best to follow along with Jen, this kind of stuff always makes my mind wander. But I wanted to be good, so I told her, “Yes Mommy.” Jennifer cleared her throat and started at the top of the “Momma Jen’s and Little Charlie’s Rules and Punishments, Rules include but are not limited to 1. Drink plenty of water; 2. No caffeine after Lunch; 3. Get at least six hours of rest; 4. Eat two solid meals a day at least (preferably three); 5. Ask for help if you need it, 5a. Especially reaching for stuff out of reach; 6. Do not climb on counters.” Yup, all those are still the same. Most of them are from our very first agreement, all except Rule 6. Jen had to put that in there specifically due to me telling her that things would not be out of reach if I was on the counter. She was not too happy with me the first time she caught me on the countertop let alone the second time reaching yet again for the Oreos she likes to hide from me. Jennifer took a breath and continued to read aloud, “7. Absolutely no cursing; 8 Jennifer has final approval on clothing worn by Charlie. . .” The cursing rule is Mommy's favorite to enforce, I am honestly surprised that I have not caught her doing it. Also, it is good to note that Mommy and I agreed that rules one through seven are rules we both follow. When she first introduced the idea of a list of rules for me to follow, I did not think it was fair for me to have them and not her. After a very long conversation, we came up with the first list of rules for both of us to follow, which is why both of us signed it. Oh, and that goes for punishments too, but she does not break the rules as much as I do. It’s not like I go out of my way too; I just find myself wanting an Oreo or going almost two days without eating because I get too busy to care. “. . . 9. Charlie is considered NOT potty trained and will be kept in diapers, 9a. Yes, Charlie, this means the big boy potty is a no-no.” Jenifer stopped reading to look at Charlie and make sure he was paying attention. “Baby, are you listening? What was that last rule I just read?” she asked. “The potty is a no-no,” I said dryly, not believing she would write the list. What did she think I was going to do, sneak off and use the potty? If I did that, she could get me on rules 5, 8, and 9 at least, probably more as she keeps reading. I am good. “Keep going Mommy,” I said to get back on track. “Just making sure you are paying attention and not daydreaming,” she said before she continued reading the list. “10. Charlie is not allowed to change his diaper, 10a. Jennifer is ultimately in charge of Charlie’s Diapers.” “One second Mommy,” I interrupted, “what I am by myself, can I change my diaper then?” Jennifer simply said “No" and before Charlie could ask a follow-up question she explained, “At home you have me, at work you have Alice. Anywhere else I assure you; you will have someone there to help you with your needs.” The thought swirled around my head only for a second before the words “That’s not fair" blurted out of my mouth. “You are essentially telling me I will have a babysitter when you are not with me? But . . .” flustered at trying not to alert out Jen's name only a moment passed before I was able to continue, “Mommy that’s obscene, I am a grown man. What about not hindering me from work?” I firmly asked, needing to hear her explanation. “I can see you are a little unsettled by this," she replied, trying to keep the smile from showing. She thought it was cute seeing her little husband sitting on her lap in a wet diaper arguing that he was a grown man. It was not her intention to belittle him, but the situation was rather adorable. Unsettled was not the word I would have used but I was not about to correct her. I Tully wanted to understand her reasoning, so I did not interrupt her trying to convince me that I needed a babysitter. Jennifer kept on talking explaining her reasoning to my very sour face, “Yes, you will have an attendant with you to help you out with your diapers for when you need to be changed. Also, anyone that you are with who has agreed to help me with you is fully aware of any and all of our Rules. Since I cannot trust you to follow the rules, we both have agreed upon I feel it is necessary to make sure I have a babysitter to make sure my little Charlie is not getting into mischief.” Jen saw the shock on my face as she made her comment but continued still, “you may be an adult and my husband, but you are also my Little as I am your Mommy. You and I started this journey a while ago and both of us wanted to make each other happy let me tell you that you may not see the ‘little side’ in you, but I sure do all too well and a mommy knows when her little boy is not ready for adult privileges.” I was shocked, I could not believe what she just said, “first I am too responsible, second, I do not have a ‘little’ side,” I said firmly as I used air quotes when I said the word little. She simply smiled and raised her eyebrows in amusement, “I hope you hear yourself; I can recall multiple times when I had to get someone to help you remember to eat, go home and sleep or any one of the times I caught you eating sweets during the night. That proves to me that you are not responsible for respecting the rules you agreed on that were put in place for your health and wellbeing; and yes, you do have a ‘little' side,” she said ending with air quotes on the word little to mimic me. “I still don’t need a babysitter,” I said flatly. More importantly, she mentioned something that I need to reiterate, “third thing, you said that anyone that I am with has agreed to help you with me,” I repeated in confusion. I went on to ask, “Who else knows about our little dynamic? I thought it was just between us, our little secret?” I asked worriedly. “You and I talked about this baby; you knew what I wanted. The both of us came up with a plan and compromises to make it all work for the best. This is a part of that. And outside of a select few people, it is our little secret, we just have friends that understand and want to be there for us,” she said softly with a sympathetic look. With a huff I turned back to our list and with a flat tone of defeat I as her, “Please continue Mommy.” Jen simply left me to my feelings as she continued, “11. Charlie will refer to Jennifer as Mommy or Momma, 11a. enforced heavily behind closed doors, 11b. First names are good in the public eye, just be respectful; 12. Charlie is allowed to work on his cars in the garage unless Jennifer says otherwise; 13. Charlie is allowed to drive alone if it’s communicated with Jennifer, 13a. If there is a backup plan this privilege can be taken away as punishment, 13b. Backup plans include but are not limited to driving by Jennifer, Alice, or an approved friend; 14. Charlie’s consumption of alcohol will be approved on a case-by-case basis, 14a. approval authority limited to Jennifer; 15. Rules outside of this list must be discussed and agreed upon before implementation.” Jennifer stopped to take a breath and asked me, as I sat in her lap quietly as a mouse, “That is all the rules, you ready for the Punishments?” “That is a lot of rules, Mommy, how am I supposed to remember all of them? I can barely follow the list we had before this and it’s twice as long,” I said a bit sarcastically “The punishments look the same though, you don’t need to read them,” I said reaching for a writing utensil. Jennifer grabbed my eager hand and said, “Not so fast baby, we need to read them allowed to make sure we both agree. When we are done with all this, I will post one on the fridge for us to look at and the other will go in the filing box,” she explained trying to ignore my unsettled mood. Clearing her throat and finishing reading the document, “Punishment includes but is not limited to 1. Time out for naughty behavior; 2. Writing lines or something similar, to learn a lesson; 3. Grounding (or taking things away), to appreciate what you have; 4. Supervised mealtime, to make sure you eat healthy; 5. Spankings, for severe rule breaking; 6. Ultimately the punishment must fit the crime; 7. Punishments outside of this list must be discussed and agreed upon before implementation.” Once she finished, I quickly piped up and quickly spoke, “Yes, I agree. Can I sign?” “Baby I know you are eager to get down, but are sure you understand all the rules? You mentioned there were a lot of them,” she asked repeating the concern I stated a moment ago. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath and then looked at Jen and said, “Yes Mommy, the first half of the rules are the same. The second half is the new ones we mentioned before, the ones making me baby.” I did my best to smile but it was hard to form. I knew Jen was right, she always is. I am just too carefree and aloof, she does mean the best for me, and I cannot be upset at her for it. I still get my career, my hobbies, and most importantly her by my side. “I am sorry for freaking out before, it’s just I was not expecting this decent into diapers to be so steep.” Jennifer hugged me tight and kissed me on the cheek while letting my hand go so, I could reach for the pen. After I signed, she followed suit and within that moment marked our written and signed agreement to our new contract. I was still on her lap and was getting more anxious by the moment, she could tell. To break the tension she asked, “Are you hungry? I have dinner prepped, just needs to be cooked and put together?” I nodded my head and scuttled off her lap, allowing her to get up and move towards the kitchen. Not wanting to be alone with my thoughts I followed her into the kitchen. I quickly went from being upset at the thought of being an actual little to being worried that I was too immature and not enough for my wife. As she was reaching the fridge I shakily asked, “Am I immature?” ************************************************************************************************************************ Chapter Five Jennifer’s hand was just touching the handle of the refrigerator when she heard me ask my question. I watched her turn to me and bend down to my level, looking me in the eyes, “I love everything there is about you, including your immaturity. Witch to be honest is just you being so carefree and dreaming the big ideas. You are my everything, I promise.” I felt better hearing Jen say those words. That was what I needed, to put faith into our new contract and do my best to be all I can be for Jen. But there was one simple question that lingered on my mind, “do we still get to you know, have sexy time?” I said bluntly with a worried face. All Jen could do was smile and giggle as she turned to me, “You may be my little, but you are definitely all boy. Yes sweetie, we still get sexy time, but since I am in charge of your little diapee. . .” she said with a gentle pat to my sodden diaper, “I will be ultimately in charge of that department as well. Just another reason for my Baby boy to be a good boy.” With that question she knew had to know my spirits were back on the rise, she gave me another kiss and stood back up so she could start preparing our dinner. With the promise of sexy time does not disappear I was rather happy. “Mommy, can I help you with dinner?” I asked, still standing next to her. “It’s OK honey, I got it. You just relax and enjoy your evening.” She said busying herself with dinner. “Please may I have a diaper change?” I asked, not wanting to feel my bulky diaper swell any bigger. “Who is in charge of my baby’s diapers?” Jennifer asked in a mock confused tone. I rolled my eyes and replied in a monotone voice, “You are.” Beaming with happiness she glances at me and says, “My baby is so smart, you don’t need to worry about your diapers, you just focus on using them like a good little boy. But to soothe your worries, your diaper will hold till it’s time to get you ready for bed. You are still wearing your thick nighttime diapers; they can hold quite a lot.” With a huff, I simply said, “Fine, I guess I will just waddle the rest of the night.” “Cheer up sweetheart, I have some new diapers on order, they are a bit thinner for the daytime. They are not as bulky.” She said busying herself around the kitchen. “Plus, these diapers are all white with a blue landing strip with bunnies on them, they are adorable,” she said. “Yay, more diapers,” I said with fake excitement in my voice. I turned on my heel and started to go back into the living room before I heard Jen get my attention. “Hold on one sec,” she commanded as she opened the fridge. Jen pulled out my large water bottle and handed it to me, “How about you start drinking some water while I am cooking.” I grabbed the seemingly large blue canteen from Jen, “do I have to drink the whole thing?” “Not all at once,” Jen said with a smile, “just sip on it till it's bedtime, ok.” She watched her little's face scrunch up with disgust, knowing what he was going say she asked anyway, “What’s with the face?” I knew all too well she was just trying to get me to stay hydrated, but I hated it when she handed my canteen to me, it’s the only thing she let me drink till it was empty. “it’s so big, and water sucks,” he said not so enthusiastically. “It’s only 40 ounces and water is good for you, especially since all you have to drink is coffee and beer. Call me mean all you want to, but I am just looking after you,” Jen said well-rehearsed due to this conversation being brought up almost every other time she handed him his canteen. “Just think though, now you won’t have to worry about the multiple potty trips anymore,” she said with a grin. “Ha ha ha, laugh all you want to, Mr. Soggy Bottom shall be in the other room while his dinner is prepared,” I said mockingly. I took a drink from my canteen in front of her to show her my goodwill before turning back around to head to the living room. She must have been satisfied because all I heard was giggling when I rounded the corner to the living room. I took one more drink before setting my canteen down on the end table next to the couch and headed towards my backpack that was still sitting by the door. Jen still had my phone with her and probably would not give it to me even if I asked. She knows all too well that I will just use it to check on work. To be honest I was not obsessed with work, I just been getting shut out this last week due to Alice trying to make me take a vacation. I just wanted to check my emails and make sure there was nothing I needed to take care of. I unzipped the backpack and peered inside and to my surprise my laptop was not in there. This was totally unfair, but I was not done digging in my backpack. I opened a small Pouch inside the main component of my bag and saw that my candy was still there. I quickly closed my backpack leaving all its contents in and left it by the door. Still not happy my laptop was confiscated as well; I grabbed my canteen off the end table and waddled back into the kitchen. I did not make eye contact with Jen, I simply walked around the island and over to the table. After sitting my can teen down on the table, I took my seat at my normal spot and just Stat there with my arms folded. After a few minutes of listening to her hum while she cooked and seemingly ignoring my presence, I grabbed my canteen to have another drink and sighed loud enough for her to hear me. Jen noticed me come back in and sit down at the table. She probably knew I was eventually going to look for my laptop, though she probably took it before I woke up from my nap. We were both aware of why I was pouting, so I just watched her cook as I sat and sulked. After a while the food was done, and she pulled down two plates and started filling them both. She put a fork on each plate and went to put the plates on the table, “I hope you are hungry I made chicken penne pasta and steamed broccoli,” she said setting the plate on the table. I was still not happy with my electronics gone but the food did smell amazing. I watched her grab herself a drink of water before sitting down and joining me at the table, “it smells good babe, thank you for cooking.” “I am glad you like it,” Jen said with a smile before she started to eat. My wife was a good cook, there was not one dish she prepared that I did not like. I even ate all my vegetables without any fuss. For me it’s not necessarily what I eat it’s just that I tend to not eat, but when I eat Jen’s food I am always struggling to eat as much as I can. The only difference is my version of eating a lot is different than hers. None the less I did my best and that is all she asked for. After a few bites of my pasta, I asked, “So do you have any plans while I am on vacation?” Jen finished the bite she had in her mouth before answering, “Nothing too crazy, getting you into diapers was the biggest thing. I wanted a relaxing couple of weeks for you to adjust to the new lifestyle before really doing anything too crazy.” “Ah" was all I said before blushing profusely, even though I was just around Jen it was still embarrassing to be at the dinner table in just a t-shirt and diaper like some toddler. My embarrassment did remind me of something though, “Oh, um. You mentioned that your parents know about my secret, well I assume our new set of rules is also known. Are they going to treat me differently?” Jen sat her cup down after taking a drink, “Yes sweetie, they know about our new set of rules, well the just of them anyways. She will get a copy of our rule list when I send out a list to all the participating parties that agreed to help keep an eye on you if you are ever not with me,” she said before taking a bite of her broccoli. After swallowing her food, she continued to say, “as far as my parents treating you differently, you can expect Dad to be the same. Mom on the other hand is very excited for the veil to be lifted and for you to take this step in our life, she has been talking about treating you like one of the grandkids.” I stopped mid-chew to look into Jen’s eye to see if she was joking. I could see the sorrow in her eyes as she continued to eat, waiting for my rebuttal to what I just learned. “This is going to be embarrassing the next time I am over there. She knows I am still an adult and your husband, right?” Jen nodded her head while she was chewing her food. She saw my thoughts rolling around in my head. After swelling and clearing her mouth of food she went to say, “Don’t worry, I won’t leave you alone with them.” Jen just then started to notice Charlie wiggling more than normal in his chair. She just smiled and continued to eat; she had this problem with him that one weekend she let her keep him in diapers for two whole days. As much as I was displeased with my in-laws knowing about my situation, I did not have much of a choice in the matter. I was just glad they are seemingly ok with it all. I was about done with my food before my bladder decided to make itself known. With my apparent slowing down of eating I heard Jen start to say something. “Just go honey, you will feel better,” Jen said, somehow knowing I had to pee. As soon as she said it, I went to get up but stopped me by continuing to say, “No-no honey, sit in your chair and finish eating. I know you are not done.” “But you said. . .” was all I said before she shut my plea down. “Go pee-pee in your diaper honey, that’s what it is there for. You can do that and finish eating at the same time,” she said softly. Jen sat her fork down on her empty plate and reached for her drink while she watched me finish my food. I turned back to my plate and picked my fork back up, I went to scoop up another bit of pasta and put it in my mouth. When I was pulling my fork out of my mouth my tiny bladder made its presence known again. I simply closed my eyes and did my best to relax. I opened my eyes again and sat my fork down with a little bit of stiffness in my posture as I started to wet myself at the dinner table. I am glad Jen did not want to make a big scene out of my little milestone, she was good at making me feel comfortable. “One more bite and you are all finished sweetheart,” she said with praise in her voice. Jen watched as me, very embarrassed, ate my last bit of food and placed my fork on the plate. Dinner was the one meal Jen was strict on, we always ate at the table and the first implementation of rule number four she had another unspoken rule that went along with it, I was not allowed to get up without her approval on how much I ate during dinner time. I went along with this because I knew she knew I did not eat very well during the day. I figured if she let me do my thing throughout my day, I could be good and let her make sure I get at least one good meal. Still very embarrassed about just wetting myself at the dinner table I still let out a quiet, “Please may I be excused?” *** As I heard Charlie’s question, I grabbed both of Our plates to take to the sink and told him, “Yes you may, I am so happy you cleaned your plate.” I made a quick business to tidy up the last of the dirty dishes and start the dishwasher after we ate. When I went to wipe the table down to finish my post-dinner cleaning, I saw Charlie still sitting at the table but with his knees pulled up to his chest. “What’s the matter?” I said with slight concern. “I don’t know what to do,” Charlie told me as I picked up his half-full canteen off the table so I could wipe it down. “My normal Friday routine is off, and I just want to be in the same room as you,” he said. “I am not sad, just kind of bored.” I was done tidying up and went over to Charlie. “How about we move this into the living room,” I said grabbing his hand and pulling him out of the chair. As he stood up, I took the time and check his diaper and made sure it would last just a little bit longer so I could put a fresh one on him just before we went to bed. “Look at that buddy, your diaper is still good to go. It’s getting rather soggy though, but it will last the evening, we will get you a new one at bedtime, ok?” Charlie just stood there nodding his head at me as I took the canteen from him and gave it a gentle shake, “Look at you, you have drunk half of your water. Good job honey!” I still could not get over how adorable Charlie looked in his diapers, ever since I started to help him with them, I just could not get the picture of him being my little boy out of my head. I always respected him as my partner and let him be the man in the relationship, but even a strong man [no matter how small] has a vulnerable side. I wanted to nurture his vulnerability and protect it, I did not want him to be afraid of showing her his emotions, I wanted to be his rock, just like he was for me. As I gave Charlie his canteen of water back, I wondered if I could ever get him to drink from a bottle for me. With thoughts swirling in my head, I asked him, “Since dinner was a little late how about we end the night with a little TV and cuddling on the couch?” Charlie took his canteen back from me, he should know I was not letting up on him drinking fluids to keep hydrated. “Sure, that sounds great actually,” he responded. After all the events of today, I knew he was questioning his maturity. But there was one thing that always cheered him up, and that was our cuddle time. Charlie never said no to cuddles and simply just melted when we did. “We can watch the next episode of our show!” I said with a smile. Charlie and I may be busy, but we do try our best to make sure we make time for us. His diaper was getting rather plump, and it made it hard for him to not be embarrassed, but I tried to help him get over it by not making a big scene and just following his little waddle to the living room and sitting down on the couch. As I followed my husband into the living room, I snagged the remote to the TV off the coffee table before sitting down on the couch facing Charlie instead of the TV. Charlie chose to sit in the middle of the couch, as I chose to sit on one of the ends. Splitting my attention with getting the TV turned on and watching Charlie sip on his water, I could not help myself and take a chance, “Hey Charlie, would you like some cookies for dessert while we watch our show?” He was a little confused, normally I did not offer after-dinner cookies unless he ate everything on his plate, and he still had food on his plate when I let him be done. “I will never say no to cookies, but I did not eat all my food?” Charlie stated. “That is true but considering that today was a big step for you, let's count this as celebratory milestone cookies,” I responded. With that said he seemed to feel okay in indulging in some cookies, well truth be told I knew he could never say no to me offering him Oreos. With a smile I heard Charlie start to say, “Do we have . . .” was all he got out before I interrupted him. “Oreos,” I said finishing Charlie’s sentence. “Am I that predictable?” Charlie asked, a little shocked. “Babe, out of all the cookies I buy, Oreos are the only ones I have caught you sneaking in the middle of the night and climbing on our counter for,” I said with a smile. Noticing Charlie's sheepish grin indicating my statement was correct, I started to stand up. I handed the remote to my little one and instructed him, “You find our show and I will get our snacks,” and then headed into the kitchen. Once I was in the kitchen I reached up to the top shelf of the cabinet and pulled down the package of Oreos and a small saucer to put a hand full on. After the cookies of choice were plated, I put the rest back on the top shelf and then opened the small cabinet above the fridge and pulled down a small plain brown box. The box was only folded shut and took no effort for me to open it and reveal a baby bottle. This was no ordinary bottle; it was slightly larger than a normal baby bottle and the nipple was a bit larger as well. I had purchased this as well as a few things that were hidden around the house from one of the adult baby/diaper lover websites that catered to the little lifestyle. The bottle was already washed, all I needed was to put the milk my hubby was going to ask for in it. I made quick work of filling the bottle with some milk and a little bit of honey and placed it in the fridge for the time being. With that done I picked up the saucer of Oreos and brought them back into the living room, setting them on the coffee table in front of Charlie. Sitting back down on the couch with one leg under me, I faced Charlie and simply said, “Cookies for my little man.” Once I sat the cookies in front of him and sat back down, all he could do was just hug me to show his affection and love. Charlie learned a long time ago that one of my love languages was physical touch, he liked it too, but hugging was a favorite way for him to show me how much I meant to him. “Thank you for the cookies, Mommy,” Charlie said before pressing play to our show and reaching for an Oreo. I just sat there watching him and the show we have been binge-watching lately. I only ate a few of the Oreos, though Charlie kept offering them to me. It only took one episode for the Oreos to be fully devoured, and as expected I watched Charlie drink his water with a disappointed look on his face. I knew that Charlie loved to drink milk with his cookies, as do most people I presume. However, I was surprised that he did not complain about drinking the water that was provided for him. At the end of the current episode that we were watching I turned to Charlie and smiled. “What would you say if I told you that you don’t need to finish your water and I will get you some milk to wash the cookies down with?” I asked calmly. He reached for the remote and paused the TV before the next episode started to play. “I would ask you what the catch was,” Charlie told me looking skeptical. He must suspect something is up, first, there were cookies after dinner after he did not clean his plate and now, he didn’t have to finish his water that I always enforce him to drink. “Just please keep an open mind ok,” I calmly stated before getting up and heading back into the kitchen. I know he must be sitting there in utter confusion, wondering what I was doing. The TV was not on, so I knew he was listening to me getting the milk out of the fridge and putting it in the microwave. I know he liked warm milk before bed, he mentioned that he used to have it as a kid. It did not take me long to get his bottle warmed and ready for him before I went back to the living room, hiding his bottle behind my back. I sat back on the couch facing Charlie and the bottle of milk behind my back. “I would like for you to try something and if you like it, I would like to start a new nighttime ritual,” I said simply. “And if you say no or try it and don’t like it, I am ok with it,” I added right before I presented the slightly larger baby bottle that was filled with milk. “That is a bottle . . .” Charlie said looking at what I pulled out from behind my back. “I saw it when I was shopping for you online, then purchased it on a whim and thought that you might. . . you know, like it.” I said cautiously. His eyes did not break contact with the slightly larger baby bottle in my hands. As if not believing what he saw I saw that he was trying to figure out what to say. “I don’t know babe,” Charlie told me, sitting in confusion. I see the look of shock and confusion on his face. “It is totally up to you, I will not make you drink from it, it was just something that I thought we could add to our play. I am sure that you will like it if you try it,” I added trying to sway him over and take the offered bottle of milk. “I will also not make you finish your water if you try it,” I added. “I just drink from the bottle, and I don’t have to finish my water?” Charlie repeated, baffled by the predicament that sat in front of him. He did not know what to say, that much was obvious. I knew he did not desire to drink from a bottle, nor did he want to finish his water. The bottle was my thing hands down, he knew I wanted to care for him and baby him, and I knew he was on the fence about this bottle decision. I sat there for what seemed like an hour but was only about a little over a minute. Charlie was just sitting there dumbfounded about what I presented him. I knew that it was not a hard no, otherwise he would have said it by now. With confidence, I softly told Charlie, “How about I give this to you.” Once I handed the bottle to Charlie, I picked up the empty saucer and his canteen so I could take them back to the kitchen and put them away. He just sat there holding the bottle as I tidied up. When I disappeared into the kitchen, I looked back to find him studying the bottle. When I introduced him to the world of Littles and adult babies, he knew they had these and others liked to use them. They made a lot of things for today’s adult baby to enjoy including pacifiers and a plethora of baby clothes that would fit anyone. It did not take long before Charlie saw me walk back into the living room, turning off the light from the kitchen. I did not come straight over to the couch; he watched me turn off the lights in the living room as well so that it was just the glow of the TV lighting up the living room. I also grabbed the blanket that Charlie left lying on the other side of the couch from his previous nap. I could feel Charlie watching me as I made my way back to my spot. I placed the blanket on the back of the couch so I could easily retrieve it. After sitting down like before I gently grabbed Charlie’s bottle, “here let me take that for a moment,” I said before placing it on the coffee table. “How about we lay down on the couch while we watch some more TV shall we,” I stated as I guided Charlie, adjusting both of their positions on the couch. I lay there on my back with a small couch pillow under my head. Charlie, being the smaller one, laid on my stomach, pinning one of his arms between us and the couch, and his legs intertwined with mine. Both of my arms were free, I gently guided Charlie’s head to rest on my chest before reaching for the blanket and tossing the blanket open, attempting to cover us both the best I could. I looked down at Charlie and asked, “Are you comfy?” With Charlie's nod of approval, I reached over pressed play on the remote, and then grabbed the worm bottle of milk that was laced with a small amount of honey. Laying on my stomach was always Charlie's favorite, he loved to wrap his one free arm around Jen or sneak it up my shirt so he could touch my soft skin. Outside of the occasional shock of my cold hands on my bare skin I never was bothered by him touching me. But this time he just opted to hold on to me for comfort because as soon as we got situated and continued our show, I grabbed the bottle and presented the nipple of the bottle to Charlie’s lips. “Come on sweety, open up,” I said, trying to coax her little in taking the bottle. It only took a second before she saw his reluctant lip’s part and inserted the bottle in my littles mouth. “There we go honey,” she praised. He did not agree to this, but he never said no to it either. I lay there for a moment holding the bottle in his mouth as he was reluctant to start sucking. It did not take long before some of the milk dripped out into his mouth showering me with worm-sweet milk, making him swallow and start the process of sucking the contents of the bottle. At that point he tried using his one free hand and tried to grab the bottle, so I did not have to. “It’s ok baby, I got it. You just lay there and drink your milk ok,” I said in the sweetest of tones. He put his hand back down and just laid there, his head on my chest, watching our show together drinking from a bottle. About halfway through the bottle, I found his one free hand wandering up my shirt, rubbing my skin as he nursed. I know he could not see it, but I had a big smile on my face. I am not sure how long it took but I do remember us being into our third episode of the night before his eyes got droopy. It took him all the second episode for him to drink the whole bottle though. Between all the water, dinner, cookies, and the full bottle of milk his stomach was rather full. Unfortunately, it was not the only full thing, at the same time his eyes were getting heavy I knew his bladder made itself known once again, letting him know that it was full. I was just beside myself in happiness when Charlie drank from the bottle, I got him. I was curious about what he thought of it, but I would not ask him tonight, I just want to stay in the moment and just enjoy the progress we have made so far. I saw Charlie’s droopy eyes suddenly get wide and started to wiggle, it did not take much for me to notice that Charlie was about to potty again. “Shh, it's ok honey, just relax and let it go, baby,” I soothed while rubbing his back. I watched him struggle to keep still but after a bit the wiggling stopped, and I could feel Charlie peeing in his diaper. “I am so proud of you baby, good job,” I praised as I continued to rub his back. Charlie just lay there whimpering; I did my best though to praise him for using his diaper. I could not help but think of the fact I got him to just stay put and wet himself while he was lying on me, I know he felt guilty as he said “I am sorry Mommy” softly while he lay there. “Baby, you have nothing to be sorry about,” I said caringly. “You don’t need to be ashamed for wetting your diapers, it’s going to be a normal thing for your honey,” I continued. Charlie was about to rebuttal, but I did not want to hear it, “shh, just be still baby,” I told him as I went from rubbing his back to patting his diapered butt. It did not take long before my rhythmic patting of his bottom and the fact I did not want to listen to his pout before his droopy eyes came back. After a while, he just accepted defeat much like last time, and started falling asleep on me. It was halfway into the fourth episode before I noticed Charlie’s breathing change. I looked down and as expected Little Charlie was asleep once again. It took me a moment to think, I could probably get up and carry him to bed without him waking up, but I did not need him to wake up halfway up the stairs. So, I did just the opposite and started to gently rub his back, “Baby, wake up, it’s bedtime.” I watched as Charlie rubbed his eye and slowly got off me and just stood there holding the blanket. He watched me get up after he got off me, I took the blanket he was holding and draped it across the couch. We do not get to do this often, most of the time we both head to bed early just so we can wake up early and get ourselves around for work. But the days we both don’t work the next day we try and stay up a little bit. He tends to start dozing off way before I do though. He saw me reach for the remote and turn the TV off leaving us in darkness. He was never afraid of the dark, but that did not discourage me from taking him by the hand and leading him over to and up the staircase. It did not take long before I had him led into our room and flipped on the bright lights. My first thought was to get my little man into a fresh diaper before I saw him head to the bathroom with a smile, I quickly started to interrogate his mischief, “What are you doing baby?” I asked inquisitively. “Don’t worry Mommy, just brushing my teeth,” Charlie told me tiredly. With a smile and already stepping into the bathroom he jokingly told me, “If I see the big bad potty monster move, I will cry for you to come rescue me though.” All I could do was smile and giggle at Charlie, making light of his new situation. “You do just that Baby and I will come rescue you from that mean old potty monster,” I responded in kind. “While you do that, I am going to get ready for bed. When you are done, I will change your diaper and get you ready as well,” I informed. I watched Charlie flip the light on in the bathroom and step in front of the sink reaching for his toothbrush. He stood there applying toothpaste on his toothbrush and glanced at the mirror and saw himself standing there in his Batman t-shirt and one soggy diaper. He started to brush his teeth. Normally that is the site he only saw when he was just waking up and waiting for me to take his diaper off in the morning. No more, this will be a new normal for him. As he was nearly done cleaning his teeth I saw him glance at the toilet, probably thinking ‘Potty monster huh, was not long ago you was my porcelain thrown. Now here I am bound to diapers like an un-potty-trained toddler, unable to sit on you without Mommy holding my hand.’ That thought brought a smile to my face. As Charlie was about done with brushing his teeth, I turned to finish changing my clothes and get into something more comfortable. I stripped myself of my clothes and tossed them in the hamper. After downing a clean pair of cotton underwear, I walked into the closet to find myself a baggy shirt to put on. While I was there, I grabbed a fresh diaper for Charlie. As I walked out of the closet, I saw Charlie sitting on the bed in the same spot Alice put him to get him diapered. I walked up to him, grabbed his shirt, and told him, “Arms up.” He was a little confused at the command I gave him, but he did as he was told. Sitting there on the bed, now in just his soggy diaper, I tossed his shirt in the hamper and then I put the diaper that was also in my hand on the bed next to Charlie. I gently pushed him back, a wordless command to lay down. I have been putting him in diapers since I found out he wore them to bed, I was a pro, and tonight was just another night of getting my baby husband ready for bed. He watched me make quick work of his diaper change and before he knew it, he was back in a fresh clean diaper. To be honest, I do not know that he knew the diapers I picked out for him held so much. When I first got them and put them on him for the first time, he just thought they were so thick. But now after getting a fresh diaper change after just wearing a fully saturated one, I am sure it did not feel as thick as it once did. Satisfied with my work I smiled down at my diapered husband as he was sitting up. “Stay right there,” I said firmly before I went and walked out of the room. He looked confused at the command I had just given him. I am also confident he was wondering where I was going. As instructed, He did stay seated in his spot, but I knew he was listening closely to try and hear what I was doing. I tried to be as silent as I could, but I knew he heard what he probably thought to be one of the spare rooms open, after a moment the door closed, only for me to come back holding what looked to be a baby blue shirt. “Arms up honey,” I instructed again. Confused still, He raised my arms like before, and to my expectation, he let me put his arms and threw the sleeves and the shirt over his head. As his eyes made it through the headhole, he put my arms down and went to look at the shirt before he was gently guided back down to lie on the bed. As quickly as he lay down, I raised his legs momentarily, grabbed the back of his shirt, and pulled it down. He lowered his legs, and I brought the back of his shirt up over his diaper and grabbed the front of his shirt pulling it down over his diaper and snap, snap, snap, snap. He quickly got up and looked down, “what is this, am I wearing a. . .” he started to say before I cut him off. “Onesie?” I started with a smile pleased at my work and how well Charlie let me put it on him. “Yes, you are wearing a onesie, and you look adorable in it. And before you ask no you can’t take it off, yes you are wearing it all night, I will take it off of you before your morning shower.” Dumbfounded, all he could do was just look down to see what was printed on the front of the onesie he was wearing, it read ‘Mommy's little boy’ with black lettering. “Why?” he asked me astonished at what I put him in. “There are a few reasons, babe,” I said starting to explain. “First is that they are not only adorable but practical, they will help support your diaper and keep it from sagging when it gets full and soggy. Second, I thought you might want a surefire way to help keep your diaper from peeking out when you are working and being a big boy. Once you put your pants on and your normal shirt on it just looks like an undershirt you have tucked in.” I was proud of my explanation, I thought that the onesies were a good thing and would be a hit when Charlie realized their potential. He would like them too; I was sure of it. “Of course, I am wearing onesies to work,” Charlie said tired and defeated. I knew that he was able to see the practical use for it, it was just me surprising him with a onesie on top of putting him permanently back in diapers, and the surprise baby bottle was probably just overloading him a little. I embraced Charlie in a hug, “Oh honey, don’t feel blue. I only wanted to give you a way to hide your diaper when you are not at home. Not all of them have prints on them, some are just solid colors,” I said trying to soothe him. “It’s not that, I do appreciate the thought, I am just tired and ready to go to sleep,” Charlie responded hugging back. After we got done hugging Charlie went to turn on his bedside lamp, before he went to crawl into bed, he saw me walk over, turn the bedroom light on, and head to the bathroom myself. Charlie just pulled the blankets up and closed his eyes. Not long after I flipped the switch in the bathroom turning the light in the bathroom off. As I crawled in by myself, I felt Charlie shift a little with muscle memory turning the lights off, leaving both of us in a dark room ready to sleep. My eyes were still shut but I rolled over and pulled Charlie in to cuddle him like he was my personal stuffed animal. Since he was facing me tonight, his face got pulled into my chest with no mercy. With only a slight shifting around he found a comfortable position and passed out.

Thank you Reddy to take you through your process so far, would have loved it myself.

Alright, chapter 3 is ready to go. In the future, I want to upload these chapters at least 2 or 3 at a time, but I thought that the ideas I had for 4 and 5 work very well together, and I didn't want to make you all wait too long for more content. So for now, consider this one an early release 😄. With no further ado, I hope you enjoy chapter 3. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 3 - And So, Our Night Continues (CW: Diaper Wetting, Diaper Messing, Sex Scenes) June 2nd, 2023. 8:29pm So…tonight’s been interesting, to say the least. I always thought if Emma found out about my other self, it would be game over for me. She’d break up with me…or worse, yet here I am, sitting on the couch, little self on full display. Not only does she not hate it, but she likes it? How did I never figure out she was a Dominant? Did I miss the signs? I mean sure, did she usually take initiative in bed? Sure, but most relationships have a partner take charge. Would she play with my hair when we cuddle? Yeah, but that’s normal, right? Would she hum for me at night when my anxiety would keep me awake? That’s just being a great partner! Only looking back do all of the pieces seem to fall into place. I guess when you dream about something for so long, the tell-tale signs of my girlfriend's nature are easy to miss. My train of thought is interrupted as Emma joins me on the couch. “Okay, Pizza’s on its way. It’ll probably be here in like half an hour.” An hour can’t come soon enough; after this roller coaster ride of a day, Pizza is exactly what I require. I can almost taste the cheesy, savory treat right now. From the corner of my eye, I catch Emma looking at me, before quickly turning away, knowing she was seen. The air still contains a trace of awkward energy. As much as talking things over helped things, I don’t think either of us knew quite what to say. Ultimately, the silence is broken. “So what are we watching tonight?” I begin to grin, realizing I might just be able to get Emma to watch something I’ve been begging her to see for a while. “We’re watching She-Ra!” I confidently proclaim. Emma gives me an unamused stare. “You’re never going to stop until I watch that cartoon, are you?” “Nope! Sorry, but your fate was sealed the moment you gave me the choice.” “Ugh, fine. You win, I’ll watch the show.” Emma says, resigning herself to her loss. “Don’t worry, you’ll love it! There’s adventure, friendship, and most of all…” I pause for dramatic effect. “There’s tons of gays.” She chuckles. “That’s all I needed to hear. Seriously, you could’ve convinced me sooner by revealing that bit of info.” I beam with joy, having finally won the chance to show her one of my favorite shows. I grab the remote, sit back, and hit play on episode 1, feeling a sense of deja vu. As the episode goes along, I can see Emma slowly getting into the plot. I always thought it was weird she didn’t watch cartoons. Animation is a completely respectable art form as far as I’m concerned, but I guess the stigma of “animation is for kids” is still prevalent in today's world. The episode starts playing, and soon enough, the end credits start to roll. “Wow. I can’t believe how good of an intro episode that was. Do all cartoons have that good of a hook?” “It’s like I keep telling you babe; you shouldn’t sleep on cartoons.” Autoplay does its job, and we resume our watching. Emma watches on as intently as I did my first go around, and I feel a sense of satisfaction as I watch the creation of a new fan. Midway through the episode, I begin to bounce my leg a bit. The coffee from earlier has gotten to its final destination, my bladder sending me the signal letting me know that I have to pee. (Damn, I don’t want to get up. I want to see her reaction to the next scene!) The pace of my tapping begins to increase, and Emma shoots me a curious look. “You alright there? Your foot is about to drill a hole in the carpet.” she jests. “Ye..yeah I’m fine, I just…have to go to the bathroom,” I admit, a shade of red forming on my cheeks. She looks at me for a moment before letting out a small chuckle. “Roxie, you do realize you’re wearing a diaper right? It’s alright if you use it, I don’t mind.” She turns back to the screen, either trying to give me some semblance of privacy or just getting engrossed in the action on screen. My heart begins to beat inside my chest. Was I really about to do this? Using my diaper, for the longest time, had been an act of total privacy. In theory, it was no different from using the toilet, except for the sensation of warmth and moisture that followed. But now it wasn’t so private. Should I just get up and go to the bathroom? If I did that, I’d have to take my diaper off, and those tapes never quite sit the same after being reapplied. Plus, I was already wet, so would it make a difference if I went a little more? My thoughts were interrupted by another signal from my filled bladder; I had to make a choice. Despite the nerves, I know what I’m going to do. I lean back, slightly lifting my hips into the new position, wanting to give the plastic padding enough room to fully absorb what’s to come, and with a sign, I let the dam break. It comes out slower than usual at first, perhaps my apprehension preventing the stream from becoming immediate. I can feel the soft interior gaining a fresh sense of warmth, slowly expanding as my “accident” is greedily gulped up by the SAP. What was once a trickle has become a steady flow, and after a moment comes to a stop. I bring my hand down to my waist, feeling the heat emanating through the front of my onesie. Wrapped up in my euphoria, I almost miss Emma reaching over to grab the remote, pausing the episode. She moves closer to me, a look of carnal fascination on her. “You totally just wet yourself, didn’t you? I gotta say, I was hoping that would be the case.” A flush appears across her cheek. She looks like she wants to ask me something, but isn’t sure how to phrase it. I catch her looking at my crotch, and I begin to understand what she wants. “Do you…wanna feel it?” I ask, nerves returning tenfold. “Is that alright?” I give Emma a nod, and she tentatively reaches over, placing her hand on the snaps of my bodysuit. With a series of pops, the lower section comes undone, revealing my soaked diaper. She begins to rub her fingers across the front, before bringing her palm down as well, gently cupping the plastic shell. “It’s so…warm! It kind of feels like a stress ball.” She begins playing with the soaked lining, feeling it press into her fingers. As an unintended side effect, I can feel my body begin to react, blood flowing to my privates. I let out a soft moan at the sensation. “Does that feel good baby?” she asks, working her fingers around the protrusion formed. Our faces are slowly closing the gap between us. I see a hunger in her eyes, a need to combine our lips into one. Just as I begin to open my mouth, the doorbell rings. “Shit the pizza!” The thing I was once looking forward to has become my greatest enemy. (Why do you have to cock block me pizza man!). Emma hurriedly makes her way to the door before stepping outside to collect the pizza. She returns quickly enough, placing the box on the coffee table before returning to her previous spot on the seat. I can tell she’s avoiding my gaze now. The mood was gone. With nothing left to do, I open the box and take a look at the delicious feast before us. A beautiful pie, with our unique toppings on the halves of the slices. I watch as Emma grabs her usual slice of pepperoni, a delightful classic. Following suit, I grab my own slice, covered in pineapple chunks and beef. I take a large bite, feeling the heavenly combination wash over my taste buds, the cheese stringing between the bite in my mouth and the remains of the slice. “I still can’t believe you put pineapple on pizza. So untraditional.” She fakes a scoff, a grin on her face, before returning to her pepperoni goodness. “Sometimes, traditions were meant to be broken! Try it before you deny it!” “I definitely won't be trying it, but you go ahead and enjoy your monstrosity.” I hit play, resuming our Netflix and Chill session. The pizza doesn’t last long, and by the end of episode 3, we’re left with an empty box. Using a napkin to wipe the bit of sauce from my face, I decide to get into a more comfortable position. I lay down on my side, placing my head squarely in Emma’s lap. She begins to stroke my hair before reaching over for the remote and hitting the skip intro button. “How dare you…” I begin to feign indignation at the skip before being shushed by the tip of my pacifier being placed in my mouth. “Enough talking now love, just enjoy the show!” I begin to relax even further, slipping into a state of total bliss. We continued to watch the show for another hour. We watch as twists unfold, friends become enemies, and new bonds are formed. Midway through, I felt Emma’s hand on my rear, soothingly patting my behind. I was really, truly the happiest I had been for a long time. Time passes by, and a different feeling begins to arouse within me. Having eaten so many slices, in addition to the coffee from earlier, I could feel a new desperation within me. I begin to get up before Emma gently pushes me back into place. “What are you doing, the group is about to make its way to Mystacor.” I begin to open my mouth, pausing for a moment. “I…have to go to the bathroom…” She looks at me confused. “Didn’t you just go a little while ago? Plus, I told you I don’t mind if you have to go, just let the diaper take care of your little accident.” “You don’t understand, it’s not…not that kind of accident.” “What do you mean, I don’t…oh.” She recognizes what I'm trying to say. I can see her thinking for a moment. “Well, I meant what I said. I don’t mind if you just go ahead and use your diaper, if you’re comfortable with it of course. Plus…I think it would be kinda hot to watch it happen.” I turn my head to look into her eyes, trying to find any sense of apprehension in them, even just a hint of disgust, but see nothing but acceptance. I think it over for a moment. I mean, wetting was one thing. I mean, it’s relatively silent, and the odor is only noticeable to someone trying to find it, but messing? No matter how much I enjoyed the act, was it right for me to subject her to that? Then again, she said she wanted to see it, and that she’d find it hot, so that doesn’t seem to be an issue here. I’ve come to my decision. “Okay, but I can’t exactly…do it in this position. I’ll have to get up first.” That same grin from earlier returns. “I think I can help you out with that. Come here, baby.” She grabs my hand and guides me to my feet, helping my shaking legs get their support. I expect her to let go, but instead, she pulls my hand closer, before sitting back on the couch and patting her lap, signaling for me to get on. I carefully work my way down, my legs dangling off the sides of her thighs, my head going over her shoulder. (Oh my god I can’t believe this is happening. It’s just like a scene from my fantasies) “I’m right here for you little one.” she rubs my back, helping to calm me. “Just push, and let it all out.” I follow her command and begin to push, feeling the pressure in my back door building. I can feel my hole start to expand, trying to work the mess out of my body. I begin to grunt, and with a final push, I feel the hard mass exiting me. It starts to push against the seat of my diaper, slowly expanding outwards. Once the room for expansion has run out, I can feel it start to spread outwards, finding its way to any space it can fit. With a final push, the mess stops, and I let out a moan of relief and pleasure behind my pacifier. “Oh my god, you really did it! Wow, the seat expanded so much! How do you feel?” “I feel good! More than good! That felt amazing.” I say before reaching my hand back to inspect my act. I lightly push on the fresh mount, and a sound of pleasure comes out of my mouth as I feel the mess come in contact with my skin. I hear Emma make a similar sound while watching my diaper check. “If you want…I know how to make you feel really good.” I quickly non, letting my arousal guide my actions. “Stand up real quick.” I do as I’m told, standing before her. I watch as she spreads her legs, before pulling me back to her, placing my body directly over her leg. With a pull, she quickly lowers my body down. I moan, loudly this time, as I feel the mess spread throughout my diaper. Just as I think it can’t get any better, Emma starts to bounce her knee, sending waves of pleasure through my body. “You like that baby? Such a good girl, filling your diapers up like the infant you are.” She cooed. She brings her lips up to my ear and gives me a seductive whisper. “Now I want you to start moving. Can you do that sweetie?” I don’t even bother with a proper response, just letting a light-pitched cry escape my throat before moving my hips back and forth. I can feel my erection at full mast behind my padding. I feel a sense of pleasure that I was always sure would be barred from me. It’s true what they say, the forbidden fruit tastes the sweetest. I continue rocking back and forth, slowly ramping up my speed, letting the friction build up inside of me. “That’s it, baby, just like that. Keep humping away. That’s a good girl.” I needed no further encouragement, as I ground myself into her leg, getting lost in the pleasure. After a few moments, I can feel my body begin to reach its climax. “Oh god oh god, I’m gonna cum!” “That’s it, baby, make cummies for me,” she demands, feeling me tense up around her leg. “I’m cumming Mommy!” I announce, and with a final thrust, I feel the electricity course through me. With a series of thrusts, I spurt my juices into the poor diaper, completely used at this point. I collapse forward, breathing heavily as I lean into Emma’s chest. I feel a bead of sweat drip down my neck as I begin to recover from the best orgasm I’ve ever had. After a few moments, I regain my composure and look up at her with a smile on my face. I expect her to praise me at this point, but all I see is a look of shock on her face. (Oh fuck, I broke her) I think to myself (Maybe I went too far.) “Sorry, was…was it too much? I’ll ge…” “You just called me Mommy.” I look at her and begin to doubt my mid-orgasm choice of words. “Is…is that okay?” Every passing millisecond fills me with dread. How much did I just ruin this beautiful experience? She moves like lightning, bringing her mouth to mine. I don’t think I’ve ever felt a kiss with as much passion from her, or anyone for that matter. Her tongue makes its way to the back of my throat, wrestling with my own for control. I begin to feel lightheaded, not sure how much longer I can go without breathing, but I’m determined to not be the one who folds. Eventually, I feel her slip out of my mouth, both of us panting for air. “Of course it's okay. It’s more than okay! Oh, how I’ve longed to hear those words!” She returns for another kiss, not as intensely as before, but filled with love. Here, in her arms and embrace, I feel like the luckiest little girl to ever exist. It’s now my turn to break from her. I give her the biggest smile my heart can muster, trying to convey just how much this meant to me. Just as I’m staring into her soul, I hear the beep of the clock next to me and notice the time. How in the hell is it already midnight? As much as I want to keep making out with her, I know we have to get some sleep. I stand up, legs weak but steady. “I’m gonna go take a shower and get out of this diaper.” I lean back down for a final peck, which she gratefully returns. “Alright, I’ll throw the pizza box out and get one in after you. Don’t use up all the hot water crinklebutt,” she says, providing a quick smack to my messy diaper. “No promises, I’m gonna have to make sure I’m all cleaned up down there.” I make my way over to the bathroom, giving Emma one last thankful look before closing the door. I can feel the cool tile on my feet as I make my way over to the mirror and look over my current state. My hair's messy, and my onesie is all ruffled up. I turn around and tilt my head back, looking at my backside in the mirror. The Rebels held up remarkably well to the strenuous activity, but the staining across the design clearly shows that the poor garment has hit its limit. The pattern, once a crisp white, contrasting well with the black skulls dotted throughout, now shows as a pale brown. “Damn, I really destroyed this thing. Now it’s time for the bad part.” I always dread the lengthy process of cleaning up after a mess, especially one as spread around as this one. I carefully work the tapes off one by one, the adhesive strips making pleasing sounds as they rip free. Holding onto the front and back, I slowly lower the soiled wear to the ground. Turning my attention to my rear, I grab a couple of wet wipes from the counter and do my best to remove the majority of the ickiness off me. Once I’m satisfied with the job, I toss the wipes inside the diaper, roll it up, and stick it right in the trash, making a mental note to take it out tonight before it begins to stink up the place. I turn the faucet on warm and stick my hand in the shower, waiting until the temperature is just right before stepping inside. I feel the warm water wash over me, clearing the sweat off my body. Taking the shower head in hand, I turn the head to increase the pressure and begin cleaning off the rest of my private areas, taking my time to make sure my skin is clear of any additional waste. Once finished, I lather up my hair, and begin thinking over the events from the day; from the fear of getting caught, to the acceptance, watching cartoons with Emma…or Mommy now I guess, to the bliss of our most recent activity. It all seems so hard to believe. I never thought things could work out the way they do in the stories, but I guess life can imitate fiction. Still, I feel like something is amiss. Is there something escaping my mind? What did I forget? “Oh shit, I forgot to text Beth.”

Chapter 9: Running Dry Mom’s eyes went back and forth between the sleeping bag on the floor and the uncovered mattress still covered in baking soda. Like yesterday, I had slept in much longer than intended because of how late I had finally fallen asleep after cleaning up after the fake bedwetting incident. Unlike yesterday, Mom had come to investigate why I hadn’t gotten out of bed at a reasonable time. I had woken up to the sight of her standing over me at the foot of the sleeping bag. The second night of waking up on the floor was less disorientating than the first. I knew right away both where I was and why I was there. I had intentionally peed on the bed, and Grace had helped me clean up. I stretched my mouth open in a wide yawn and rubbed my eyes. This was not how I had intended for my mom to find out about the bedwetting. I would have preferred a discreet conversation once I was fully awake rather than be wakened to her witnessing the aftermath of it. I had less control of my secrets than I thought I did. “What happened?” Mom asked. The question irked me. The answer seemed rather obvious. Why else would I be in a sleeping bag? And why else would all the sheets and blankets have been taken off of the mattress? Why was Mom insisting that I spell it out for her? I didn’t bother describing the elaborate dream I had made up for Grace last night. “Um,” I said, my gaze fixed on Mom’s slippers rather than her face. “It happened again.” Mom sighed. “I did tell you that you shouldn’t have had so much to drink last night.” That was true. Mom had caught me in the middle of drinking one more glass of water before going to bed. I had worried that it would have caused problems with being able to pee on the bed, but I still had been hydrated enough to do so. The last thing I needed was for Mom to be fixated on how much liquids I was drinking. “I was thirsty. And it’s not like that’s caused problems before.” “And it’s not like you’ve ever wet the bed before, much less two times in a row,” Mom said. “I think it would be good if you drank a little bit less in the evening.” There wasn’t anything I could say to argue back against that. From Mom’s perspective, it was a completely reasonable request. From what I could recall, Grace had been under similar restrictions back when she was a bedwetter. I would just need to be more discreet when getting extra water to drink today. There were footsteps in the hallway. Then Grace walked by, passing my open bedroom door on the way to her own bedroom. Mom turned around just in time to briefly make eye contact with Grace before my older sister scurried off. Great. Now, Mom and Grace both knew that each other knew about my bedwetting. Mom rushed over to close the door. “I’m sorry,” Mom said. “I’ll talk with your sister and make sure she respects your privacy. I should have closed the door behind me when I came to get you up.” “It’s fine. She found out last night. She helped me get it cleaned.” “Oh,” Mom said. “That was nice of her.” “Yeah,” I said. Best to get the full truth out. “She knows that I know about her past bedwetting as well.” “I see,” Mom said. “Still, I’ll have a talk with her later this morning. Did you start the washing machine last night?” “Yeah.” “Well, no one else has started on any laundry this morning, so it’s still in there. Please move it over to the dryer before you get in the shower.” Mom left the bedroom without giving me any further instructions. It was Sunday morning. That sucked cause it meant the weekend was already halfway over. The only good thing was that I only had one more week left of school before summer break. That also meant that our soccer tournament was continuing this afternoon. We had a game scheduled for right after lunch, and there would be another one early in the evening if we won. All that exercise would at least give me plenty of excuses to drink more water. I rolled up my sleeping bag and tucked it back in the closet. I stood and stretched for a couple of minutes before heading downstairs to move the bedding over to the dryer. I wasn’t super sore from having slept on the floor, but I was beginning to notice the effects of having done so for two nights in a row. <><><> Getting hydrated was a lot more difficult when everyone was monitoring how much I was drinking. My problems with getting enough to drink started as soon as I got home from the soccer match. I had gone through two bottles of Gatorade while I had been playing, but with how hot it had been during the game, I was sure I had practically sweated it all out. We’d lost three to zero in the sweltering heat, and the score would have been even more lopsided if not for some heroic saves by Angie, who was the team’s goalie. And that was the end of soccer – at least playing competitively on a team – until it was time to try out for the middle school team in the fall. There were some summers when I had played in a summer league with Angie and Emma, but with the lengthy vacation my parents had planned to celebrate my sister’s high school graduation, that wasn’t an option this year. That had been disappointing, but Mom and Dad had made it up to me by signing me up for a week-long, overnight soccer camp instead. After having taken a quick shower, I thought I had the kitchen to myself as I retrieved a plastic cup from the cupboard and grabbed the filtered water from the fridge. Still, it wouldn’t do to dawdle. I needed to drink the water quickly. I lifted the cup to my lips and tilted my head back as I began to chug down the water as fast as possible. It wasn’t fast enough. I had gotten halfway through the cup of water when I heard my sister’s voice behind me. “Not sure that’s a good idea.” The shock of hearing Grace’s voice, especially when I had been so certain that she had been tucked away in her bedroom, caused my hand to slip. Instead of continuing to pour the water into my mouth, I splashed a large amount onto my chin and T-shirt. I turned to face my sister. “Seriously, don’t sneak up on me like that.” Graced eyed the wet spots on my shirt as I wiped my chin dry on my sleeve. My face burned. It brought me back to how she had looked at me in the hallway last night when it had been my pajama pants rather than my T-shirt that had been wet. Grace grimaced a little, as if she wasn’t entirely comfortable with what she was about to say. “Look, I know from experience that, um, drinking as much water as you’re drinking right now isn’t always a good idea.” She looked around as if she was making sure no one was eavesdropping on the conversation and then leaned in closer to me. “Probably best to limit your liquids until bed unless you like waking up to change your sheets in the middle of the night.” My chest froze at that last whispered sentence from Grace. What, why would she think that I – or anyone – would like waking up to a wet bed? “What? I don’t like it.” Grace rolled her eyes. “I know you don’t like it. It’s just a figure of speech.” “But I can’t, like, not drink anything at all,” I protested. “I’m not saying that you shouldn’t drink anything,” Grace said. “But, like, chugging a sixteen-ounce cup of water isn’t exactly going to make things easier on your bladder tonight.” It wasn’t as if I could very well argue with her about that point. My older sister was the expert on bedwetting, after all. I emptied the remainder of the water from the glass into the sink. I would need to find other opportunities to stay hydrated. That proved to be difficult. <><><> Grace had helped Mom and Dad set the table for dinner. We always sat in the same spot around the table. Our parents sat on one end together, with Jackson next to Mom, so she could keep him in line. Grace sat next to Dad, and I was sandwiched between my two siblings. The glass of water in front of my plate was technically full, but Grace had also filled it to the brim with ice, so there was only about half as much water in it as normal. Not that I could say anything about it at the moment. The last thing I needed was for Jackson to find out about the bedwetting as well. He would not handle it as discretely as I had with Grace when I was his age. I desperately wanted to excuse myself from the table to refill my glass of water, but I had a sinking feeling that Mom and Dad would definitely say something about it. They wouldn’t outright tell me that I should drink less to avoid wetting the bed – not in front of Jackson – but I suspected they would encourage me to drink less, and I didn’t want to deal with that embarrassing conversation. I stared at the glass of ice as I took another bite of spaghetti, as if I could mentally make the ice cubes begin to melt a little bit faster. By the time I was finished eating my spaghetti, enough ice had melted to allow me to have one more small sip before it was time to take the dishes to the kitchen for Grace to get them washed. The rest of the evening didn’t go any better. It seemed like every time I got up to walk past the kitchen, Mom, Dad, or Grace were in sight. That was a problem. I needed them to think I was wetting the bed naturally, like whatever genetics had caused Grace to be a bedwetter was now doing it for me. If my parents thought that the bedwetting was only due to how much water I was drinking, I worried they might focus on that rather than purchase pull-ups. I managed to sneak in a few sips of water here and there, but it wasn’t nearly as much as I’d had to drink the other night. I also put off going to the bathroom. The last time I had peed had been shortly before dinner. Even without as much to drink, if I went from then until midnight, surely I’d need to pee badly enough at that point that wetting the bed wouldn’t be difficult. <><><> It was a school night, so I was sent to bed a bit earlier. I was in the middle of brushing my teeth when Mom peeked into the bathroom. “Madelyn,” Mom said. I took the toothbrush out of my mouth so that I could reply. “Yes?” “Make sure you use the toilet before you go to bed, OK?” “I will,” I replied, trying to keep the annoyance out of my voice. I didn’t want to be treated like a baby who had to be reminded to go to the toilet, even if Mom did think I’d had two actually bedwetting accidents so far this weekend. I brushed my teeth for another ten seconds and then shut the bathroom door behind me. Was Mom still out in the hallway? I couldn’t tell if her footsteps had carried her all the way to the stairs or if she had just gone to her bedroom. There also hadn’t been a sound of any doors closing. That was a problem. The bathroom wasn’t very soundproof. Mom might be able to notice if I didn’t pee at all, as should would be able to hear me if I did go like she had asked. I didn’t need to pee all that badly at this point, but I did need to go enough that I shouldn’t have trouble peeing as long as I was sitting on a toilet rather than in my bed. I lifted the lid to the toilet seat, let my pajamas fall to my feet, and sat down. I had to find a way to convince Mom and Dad that none of their other methods of getting me to stop wetting the bed – limiting fluids and making me use the toilet right before going to sleep – were working. I needed to reach the point where they would give up trying to stop the bedwetting and switch their focus to limiting the damage from it by getting me pull-ups to wear. That meant that I needed to convince them that I was doing my best to avoid wetting the bed, so I would have to use the toilet now and try to figure out a way to still wet the bed later tonight. I didn’t have any difficulty in getting my bladder to release. The sound of the urine streaming into the toilet was proof that I had done exactly what Mom had asked me to. I had hoped that I’d perhaps be able to stop the stream mid-pee, giving myself a better chance to wet the bed later, but that wasn’t successful. Once my bladder started to empty, there was no stopping it until every last drop was out. I took a peek in my parents’ bedroom after leaving the bathroom. Mom was lying in bed on top of the sheets, reading a book. That was a problem. There would be no sneaking any more drinks of water tonight, not even the yucky tap water from the bathroom sink. The next two hours passed slowly. My eyes were sore from staring at my phone by the time I was certain that everyone was asleep. There had to be a better way of faking the bedwetting, but every alternative I’d considered so far had presented some sort of complication, something that would risk Mom and Dad – and now Grace as well – discovering that something was off about my bedwetting. I had to stick to faking the bedwetting in a way that looked perfectly natural. There couldn’t be any doubt in my parents’ minds that it was real. With the clock now past midnight, I still didn’t feel like I needed to pee at all, but I was determined to try either way. I sat on my knees on the bed for about ten minutes until I could barely keep my eyes open. It was the same routine I had followed the past two nights. I strained as hard as I could, trying to conjure pictures of water and rivers and streams in my head. It was no use. I couldn’t get anything to come out. My bladder was still too empty. I nearly lay down in bed in resignation, but another plan to fake my bedwetting suddenly sprang to mind. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

Y'all are making me feel like a giant at 5'7" --- Sam has suffered a disaster on the bike ride and now she needs to deal with the aftermath. That mean more than just cleaning up though as Nina comes to have a heart-to-heart. --- My writing is my passion and my income. I'm only able to write as much as I do because of the wonderful support from my subscribers. With the ABDL purge on Patreon hurting my income dramatically I have set up a couple of alternatives. If you enjoy my work and want to support me there has never been a time where I need it more. For $5 you can see every update to my stories one week before anyone else and for $10 you get early access PLUS access to 50+ stories EXCLUSIVE to subscribers. There are other rewards and tiers available including discounted commissions. To find out more please consider visiting one of my subscription sites. Prices, rewards and eveything else are the same across both https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy Thank you for reading and supporting me and my work ❤️ --- Walking beyond the line of trees Sam looked for a spot that would give her some space. After walking a few yards into the forest it almost felt like she had entered a different world. It was darker and cooler as the tall trees blocked the sun. Sound seemed to be dampened as well. The trees blocking off everything that wasn’t in the tiny clearing Sam now stood in. It would’ve been beautiful if it hadn’t been for the smell. That wasn’t the forest’s fault though. The floor was soft thanks to the dead pine needles that littered the ground creating a natural pillow. Sam let go of the bag and decided this was as good of a place as any. She pulled out one of the clean baby diapers and placed it on a stump nearby. Grimacing, Sam crouched down to untie her shoes. It meant feeling the messy waste in the back of her pants spreading further as she lowered herself. It was gross. Sam looked around to make sure there was no one watching and then finally pulled down her pants. As she stepped out of her clothes she checked to make sure there was no leakage, thankfully the diaper seemed to have contained everything. She felt a little impressed at how much punishment these disposables could take. “Alright.” Sam muttered to herself as she looked down, “How am I going to do this?” It was a legitimate question. Sam knew that there would be quite a mess in that diaper and she wanted desperately to avoid getting any of it on her clothes or hands. Holding up her shirt and cleaning at the same time seemed like it would be very tough. She thought about how babies were changed on their backs and decided she would give it a go that way, at least it would make it easier to keep her shirt out of the way. Sam laid down amongst the pine needles and foliage. She pulled her shirt up and out of the way before reaching for the diaper tapes. With the toilet roll at the ready she started to pull the tapes away from the front of the padding, the smell seemed to get worse with each one. When the final tape came away the front of the diaper slumped against her. She tentatively lifted it and was pleased that none of the poop had seemed to have migrated to the front of the disposable, it seemed like that would make clean up slightly easier. Getting to work Sam scrunched up her face as she tried to clean herself. It quickly became apparent how difficult it would be, it seemed like every time she cleaned one area another would be smeared, she couldn’t see behind herself either so had to tentatively try to clean whilst blind to how bad things were. Sam had no idea how long she was in that clearing working away but it felt like forever. She felt slightly panicky that she would be left behind, that her friends would just leave her there. They would see this as their chance to break away from her. It was completely irrational but she didn’t feel like she was in a rational situation. She stood up and bent over to try to finish cleaning the last hard to reach places. Finally, with the last of the toilet paper, Sam wiped all over her behind and between her legs. When the paper came away clean she let out a deep sigh of relief. The diaper was still laying open on the ground but she had been around the smell so much that her nose was actually getting used to it. She had tried to drop all the used paper in the diaper and she made sure not to leave anything behind as she folded the diaper up and taped it closed. It felt like a miracle that, as far as she could tell, she hadn’t dirtied her clothes or hands. “Sam?” Nina’s voice called out through the trees. Her friends were looking for her. Sam froze and then a second later Nina stepped out from behind a tree. She looked around and then saw Sam and the scene of the change. The small woman grabbed the diaper she had taken out for the change and used it to cover herself up like a shy toddler. “Oh, sorry.” Nina said as she spun around, “We were just starting to worry you were lost.” “It’s fine.” Sam said with a long sigh, “If you give me a second I’ll be done.” “Sure.” Nina replied. She walked over and picked at the bark of a tree and making sure not to watch Sam. Sam opened the diaper and laid it on the ground. She sat down on it and then lowered herself so she was on top of it. She looked to the side where Nina was still pointedly looking away as if the tree in front of her was the most interesting thing in the world. The temptation to ask Nina to help was strong but she couldn’t, she had blown that with her constant stream of embarrassing situations and there was no need to cause another one now. Reaching down between her legs with a grunt Sam pulled the diaper up and quickly taped it closed. It was a skill she was quickly getting good at. She sat up with loud crinkling that Nina seemed to be pretending not to hear and then she put her pants back on. “You can turn around.” Sam said as she hopped up on to a log at the back of the clearing. Nina turned and smiled as she looked around the clearing. She walked over and sat on the log net to Sam. For a good half a minute they just sat in silence listening to the birds singing above them and the leaves rustling as the wind blew through them. It was peaceful. “Been a crazy day, huh?” Nina finally said. “Things have been crazy ever since we got here.” Sam replied, “I’m really sorry about… everything.” “What? No! You have nothing to apologise for.” Nina said quickly “I feel like I do.” Sam shrugged, “You guys just want a normal holiday with friends and I’m here turning everything into a complicated mess. I’m a massive burden.” “None of it has been your fault.” Nina said, “I’m the one who should be sorry.” “Why on Earth would you need to apologise?” Sam asked. “You were right behind me on this bike ride.” Nina kicked the ground. The frustration at herself leaving a small scrape in the dirt, “You were going through all that shit and I should’ve been there to help. I should’ve heard you or checked on you or… something.” “First of all, did you mean that to be a pun?” Sam asked with a small smile, “Secondly, you couldn’t hear me. There was nothing you could’ve done. I should’ve remembered to use the toilet before we left. Even if you saw the trouble I was in what would we have done? It’s not like there’s an overabundance of bathrooms around here. It’s not your fault.” “I’ll agree it wasn’t my fault if you agree it wasn’t your fault either.” Nina said with her own smile. Sam held out her hand and Nina shook it a second later before both girls laughed themselves to silence. Sam sighed as she looked over at the balled up diaper still laying in the middle of the clearing. She found herself wondering what they were going to do with it, they couldn’t leave it there after all. “And you’re not a burden.” Nina broke the silence, “I don’t want you to ever think like that, OK?” Sam nodded her head a couple of times but didn’t really believe Nina. It was easy to say that she wasn’t a burden or that nothing was her fault but it was a lot harder to believe it. She knew that if she had stayed home the other three would be having a much smoother time. She couldn’t blame them for resenting her. She resented herself. “Besides, I don’t think I’d have come if you weren’t here.” Nina finally said. She was looking pointedly away from Sam back at the tree that had captivated her as Sam had changed. “What!?” Sam was shocked. “I’m serious.” Nina said. “But… Why?” Sam frowned as she looked at Nina. Her cheeks were red but how much that was because of the recent physical exertion Sam couldn’t know. “Because you’re my closest friend!” Nina laughed, “I would want to be wherever you were. Here, back at the dorms… Heck, I’d probably follow you home to your family in the summer if you let me.” Nina laughed but Sam was feeling a flood of emotions. The wave of affection she had felt earlier was back. She felt like she was tingling all over and she was worried she was about to faint. Nina turned to look at Sam and then did a double-take when she saw Sam was looking right back at her. The air was still and even the birds seemed to have stopped chirping. Sam climbed to her feet on the log and closed the distance to her much larger friend. She held her arms out and before Nina could say anything she wrapped them as far around Nina’s chest as they would go. She leaned against Nina’s clothes as she closed her eyes. She didn’t know what she was doing, all she knew was that she had a lot of emotions and they needed to be expressed. She didn’t trust her mouth to say them so she fell back on something a lot simpler. Just as Sam was about to pull back she unexpectedly felt Nina’s arms around her as well. Her heart fluttered as the hug was returned. No words were shared but it felt like that one physical embrace communicated more than any of their conversations had ever done. They could’ve been wrapped up there for one minute or one hour. Time seemed irrelevant to Sam, it faded into the background along with the trees around them and the sound of nature. All that existed for Sam was what she could feel. Eventually Sam felt Nina’s hands gently take her arms. They separated but Sam didn’t look away from her friend’s face. She wondered what was about to happen as her heart felt like it was about to burst. Almost imperceptibly Nina leaned forwards towards Sam. “Nina?” Amy’s voice cut into the clearing. Sam jumped and both she and Nina scooted away from each other. Just a moment later Amy came walking into the small clearing in the same direction Nina had. She looked over at the two on the log and smiled with relief. “We thought you were both lost!” Amy said, “Chrissy is just-… Are you two alright?” “We’re fine.” Sam and Nina said at exactly the same time. “You just look a little…” Amy paused to find the right word. That was quite something for Amy who seemed to know more words than the dictionary, “Flustered?” “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Nina said. She almost sounded convincing, “I was just helping Sam.” “Right…” It sounded like Amy suspected something was going on but didn’t know what, “Anyway, you guys missed a bald eagle swooping over the lake and grabbing a fish. It was so cool!” Sam smiled. Amy started gushing excitedly about the wildlife encounter and as happy as Sam was that her friend was excited she was happier that it had distracted from asking more questions. They started making their way back to the clearing. Nina scooped up the messy diaper from the ground, she pulled out a plastic bag she had in her pocket and slipped the used disposable inside. She placed the plastic back in the backpack she had let Sam borrow and managed to do it all so smoothly Amy didn’t notice as she led the way. “Finally.” Chrissy said as the other three emerged from the trees, “I’d run out of people to send in looking for you.” “Sorry.” Sam replied with a timid little smile. “Is everything alright?” Chrissy asked. “Everything’s fine.” Nina answered, “Now let’s get eating. I’m starving.” --- If you want to find out what happens next you can do so RIGHT NOW at either of the following links: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyymi677/chapter/fc4760f5-ef1f-4dd2-a4e5-7a38eaa28a2d https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1200075

Every donation helps, thank you!

It's my birthday and Final Fantasy 7 Rebirth just came out, but I'm still taking time to give you all an update. You're welcome XD This chapter was really fun to write, and I hope you all love it as much as I do! Chapter Fifteen Ms. Akiyama was having a very different afternoon. About the time Rei was first finding Riley on the patio, Ms. Akiyama was pulling her car into a spot directly into front of a colorful, three-story concrete building. The outside walls were a continuous mural of girls of various ages playing. There was a large, wooden privacy fence that extended out from one corner of the building before wrapping around and connecting at the corner diagonal from the first. As she stepped out of her car, Ms. Akiyama could hear the gentle cacophony of girls playing from the other side of the fence. A large neon sign hung on the façade of the building with “Brighter Days Academy” spelled out in a rainbow. A smaller, more professional sign hung below that read “Institute of Behavioral Therapy for Young Adult Girls.” Ms. Akiyama walked through the tinted glass front doors into an immaculate and brightly-lit lobby. There were a few plush chairs set around the perimeter of the room that looked as though they had never been sat in, and neat piles of uncrumpled magazines sat on end tables by the chairs. There were wooden doors with spotless silver door handles to Ms. Akiyama’s right and left, and a reception desk directly in front of her. The desk was occupied with a young woman who clearly was the most organized receptionist any office had ever seen. Everything on her desk was neatly laid out and organized, not a thing seemed out of place, and everything seemed to have a place. She sat behind the desk, back straight, in a white blouse that left her warm beige arms bare. Her smile crinkled the corners of her brown eyes and showed off pearlescent brilliant teeth. Her nails were short but well-manicured, and her black hair cut in a shoulder-length bob. “Akiko” was printed on a name tag that was pinned to her chest. “Hello, welcome to Brighter Days Academy,” she chirped brightly. “How may I help you today?” Ms. Akiyama smiled at the young girl, vaguely wondering if she was old enough to be working as a receptionist in the first place. “I had an appointment for a consultation? Under Hana Akiyama?” “Fantastic,” Akiko replied as she turned towards her computer and began typing rapidly. “Yes, I see that appointment in the system. Thank you so much for coming in today, Mrs. Akiyama; we’re very excited to meet you and your child’s needs!” “Oh, Ms. Akiyama,” Ms. Akiyama corrected. “Oh, I’m very sorry,” the girl turned towards the computer, hit a few keys, and turned back, “I’ve corrected that in our system so it won’t happen again. Now, I see that,” she glanced towards the screen, “Dr. Welles will be your consultant today. I think you’ll like her; she’s very brilliant and will definitely be able to help you. I’ve already notified Dr. Welles that you are here, so she should be with you soon. Might I get you something to drink while you wait?” “A water would be wonderful, Akiko,” Ms. Akiyama responded with a smile. The young girl was so bright and cheerful, it was contagious. Ms. Akiyama couldn’t help but wish Rei could be more like that. “Excellent, I’ll—” Before Akiko could finish the sentence, the door on Ms. Akiyama’s right opened, and a fit woman with brown, curly hair wearing a white lab coat over a tight black dress emerged with a clipboard in her hand. “Ms. Akiyama, I presume?” “Oh, um, yes,” Ms. Akiyama couldn’t help but be caught off guard by their promptness. “Yes, that’s me.” One thing was certain about this place; it was efficient. “Are you Dr. Welles?” “Please,” the woman said, extending one arm to shake Ms. Akiyama’s hand, “call me Emma. If you’d like to follow me, we can get started!” The woman couldn’t match Akiko for bright and cheery (and who could?), but she was doing her hardest. “I’ll bring your water in to you,” Akiko said as Ms. Akiyama began following Emma Welles through the door. The door led to a short, carpeted hallway with walls adorned with what looked like the art projects of children of various ages and proficiencies. At the end, the hallway turned left, and Ms. Akiyama found herself staring down a much longer hallway with doors along each side. “This is really just the administrative wing,” Emma explained, “the real fun stuff happens through the left door. But still, we need offices to get some work done, right?” She said it with the cadence of a joke, but Ms. Akiyama wasn’t sure she got the joke. She chuckled politely anyway. “Thank you for coming in today,” Emma continued as she led Ms. Akiyama down the hall, “I’m always excited to help new clients get started on reaching their goals. And I’m sure you’ll find that we are well equipped to help you reach those goals, regardless of what they are.” “Well,” Ms. Akiyama replied, “I’m not really sure what my goals are, yet…exactly…” “And that’s okay!” Emma exclaimed. “We can help you with that, too. Here we go,” Emma stopped at one of the many doors, swung the door inward, and gestured for Ms. Akiyama to go ahead. The office was darker than what Ms. Akiyama had seen of the rest of the building by far. In contrast to the bright white, fluorescent lights of the hallway and lobby, Emma Welles’ office was lit by a few table lamps and the natural light streaming through the tinted windows that spanned the wall across from the door. A large desk made of dark wood dominated the room, flanked by shelves absolutely brimming with books. “Please,” Emma said, gesturing to one of the two plush chairs in front of the desk as she made her way around the desk to sit at the high-backed leather chair behind it. Ms. Akiyama noticed there were three more chairs pressed against the wall: all wooden, hard-backed chairs that looked better for your posture than your comfort. “So, Ms. Akiyama,” Emma said as she settled in to her chair, “tell me about your daughter.” “Well,” Ms. Akiyama started then stopped speaking for a long beat, trying to figure out where to begin. “What’s her name?” Emma prompted when Ms. Akiyama was coming up short. She was used to this from new clients; so many of them were just in so over their head that they needed to be guided by the hand. “Rei.” “What a pretty name,” Emma managed to keep it from sounding like a practiced response, “and how is she?” “She’s nineteen.” “Ah, what a magical age,” Emma smiled warmly and began typing on her laptop, recording Ms. Akiyama’s responses. “And I assume she is not emancipated?” “Correct.” “Excellent,” of course, it wasn’t truly a barrier since parents could revoke emancipation at any time for any reason, but Emma always liked to get any potential complications out of the way first. “Does she attend school?” “Yes, Greenham Community College.” Emma made a disapproving sound in her throat as she typed, “mm, that’s risky, you know. She could be getting exposed to all sorts of…problematic ideas there. I don’t want to make any official recommendations until we’ve talked about your goals, but I definitely recommend removing her from the college setting. Most girls Rei’s age can’t handle that kind of environmentl; they aren’t mature enough to make the right choices, you know?” Ms. Akiyama smiled awkwardly, “it’s just…she likes school, I feel bad taking it away.” “Oh!” Emma exclaimed, “well, that’s wonderful. We love a little girl who loves school; but there are a lot of healthier options that will be better for her and her development into a happy adult that we can explore, okay?” “Oh, well, okay,” Ms. Akiyama said uncertainly. “Don’t worry, Ms. Akiyama,” Emma reached across the desk and gave Ms. Akiyama’s hand a reassuring squeeze, “I’m here to help and guide you through this. I know it’s a lot and that it can sometimes seem hard to make these calls. So many of the clients I see come in and tell me that they feel like bad parents, but you know what I tell them?” “What?” “That just by walking through those doors they’ve shown me that they are a great parent,” Emma smiled reassuringly. “Just by walking through that door, they’ve shown how much they care about doing what is right for their daughter, and isn’t that what makes a great parent?” “I…I guess so…” Ms. Akiyama had to admit it did make sense. “I know how hard it is these days, Ms. Akiyama. Things are so different than when we were kids; the parenting lessons we learned from our parents just don’t apply anymore! Even the things we learned as parents don’t seem right anymore. I’m a mother myself, Ms. Akiyama; I know how it can feel like you’re lost and don’t know how to be a parent anymore. But you’re still that great parent you always were; you just need new tools to deal with new problems. Don’t worry, we’re here to give you those tools and teach you how to use them.” Yes, that was exactly what Ms. Akiyama needed. She nodded, feeling a sense of resolve; she was doing the right thing. “Thank you, Emma,” she said, sincerely, “you don’t know how hard I’ve fought with myself over the decision to come here today.” “Well, we’re glad you’re here, and, more importantly, you’re going to be glad you’re here. And most importantly? Rei is going to be glad you came here, I promise. This can often be a rough road, and especially if Rei is used to being in college, she’s likely to throw a temper tantrum or two, okay? But every girl I see come through here leaves happier, healthier, and better adjusted.” “It’s a relief to hear you say that.” “So,” Emma said, turning back to the matter at hand, “Rei is 19 and attends community college. Is she…willful?” Ms. Akiyama chuckled, “a little, yes; she can be very hard-headed and stubborn.” “Mmm, I see,” Emma typed for a moment, “and does she get good grades?” “Oh, yes! Like I said, she loves school. If anything, she studies too much.” “Mmm, yes, we see that a lot in girls like Rei,” though Emma didn’t say quite what she meant by ‘girls like Rei.’ “Does she have a father figure?” Ms. Akiyama shook her head, “her father died of cancer some years ago.” “I’m sorry to hear that,” Emma gave her a consoling smile. “Any other guardian or caretaker figures in her life?” “No.” “Any behavioral problems?” “No…well, not really, but…” “Go ahead, Ms. Akiyama, you can tell me.” “I recently found out she was taking a gender studies course—” “Goodness!” “—and she lied about it too.” “Oh my,” Emma shook her head, “that’s troubling. I’m sure I don’t need to tell you what kind of filth those classes fill young girls’ heads with. I simply don’t understand why they still allow them to be taught. I’m glad you came in when you did, Ms. Akiyama; it sounds like Rei is need of major intervention.” “Well,” Ms. Akiyama said nervously, “I don’t know about major. I was thinking more of…well, just something to curb her worse tendencies and make sure she stays out of trouble.” Emma turned away from the computer and fully towards Ms. Akiyama. “Let me ask you this: what are your goals for Rei? What do you want for her, ultimately?” Ms. Akiyama considered the question for a moment but gave the answer that had come to her immediately: “I just want her to be happy and safe.” “Girls like Rei have often already been exposed to ideas and radical leftist propaganda that can make it hard for them to be happy. Call it the legacy of so many years of misguided feminism. There are still some fringe elements pushing that feminist narrative, but we, as a culture, have moved past it, thank God. We know now that all the feminist dreck pushed by unhappy women was exactly what was making them unhappy; but some women refuse to accept that, and they push it on to young girls, girls like Rei, If you want Rei to be happy, you have to help her realize that all that stuff her college has put in her head is the reason she’ll never be happy. To put it bluntly, girls like Rei will never be happy until they accept their place in the world.” Before Ms. Akiyama could finish processing everything Emma had just said, there was a polite tapping at the door. “That must be Akiko with your water,” Emma said before calling out for the girl to come in. The door opened to admit Akiko, who Ms. Akiyama now saw was wearing brightly polished Mary Jane shoes, black knee socks, and a pleated black skirt that came to mid-thigh. She was carrying a small tray with a glass full of ice and a bottle of water that was sweating with condensation and walked with a bit of a waddle that explained the rustling Ms. Akiyama could hear from under the girls’ skirt. “Ms. Akiyama, your water,” she said as she set two coasters on the table before setting the glass and bottle of water down on top of them. Tucking the tray under her arm, she picked the bottle back up, cracked the seal, and poured it over the ice. “Is there anything else I may get for you, Ms. Akiyama?” “No, thank you so much.” “You are very welcome,” she beamed at Ms. Akiyama, then turned to Emma. “Dr. Welles, may I get you anything?” “No, thank you, Akiko, you may go,” Emma smiled as she watched the girl leave, then turned back to Ms. Akiyama. “Akiko is one of our students; she’s part of a work education program through her extended high school program. She’s a lovely girl.” “She seems so…happy,” Ms. Akiyama remarked, “I almost wish Rei were more like her,” she added giving voice to her earlier thoughts. “Rei can be,” Emma smiled, “after all, Brighter Days is responsible for molding Akiko into the girl she is today. It takes a lot of work though, Ms. Akiyama. You were saying you weren’t sure if you wanted to do any kind of major behavioral therapy for Rei, but I’ll caution you now that, based off what you’ve told me about Rei, she’s going to need more than just some minor adjustments to make sure she stays out of trouble.” Ms. Akiyama considered this for a moment. “What do you suggest?” she asked at last. “Well,” Emma leaned back in her chair and steepled her fingers, “as I already said, I think the first and most important step is getting her out of college.” Ms. Akiyama’s brow furrowed, “Rei won’t be happy about that.” “As I said, Ms. Akiyama, temper tantrums are just part of the process. Think of it this way: if she reacts poorly, that’s a sign that she’s not mature enough to handle herself.” “That…makes sense…” “And like I said, we love little girls that love school! We certainly don’t want to squash that love of learning and education; we just want to make sure it’s nurtured in a safe and healthy way that will help her grow up into a well-adjusted adult.” “Something like an extended high school program?” “Extended high school programs are really best for girls who are already on their way to growing up to be happy, healthy adult women. I recommend them most for girls whose parents are choosing to extend their teen years. It can also be a good starting point, a way to test the waters, if you will, for more drastic measures, or to see if they really are necessary in the first place. I’ll caution you, however, that this often isn’t enough for girls like Rei. If you really want to make sure she learns and more important accepts her place and grows up to be a healthy and happy adult, I highly recommend incorporating other behavioral therapies. In fact, in girls like Rei, we often see the problem behaviors become worse if you don’t use other behavioral therapies.” “Like what?” “Well,” Emma leaned forward in her chair, “potty training regression is certainly our most potent tool.” Ms. Akiyama nodded; she had expected this conversation to come up. She tried to picture Rei in a tshirt and diaper like Megan had been and just couldn’t muster the image. “I’m just…not sure about that…” “I understand, Ms. Akiyama, it seems drastic. But girls like Rei often need drastic measures.” “Rei is a good girl though, really,” Ms. Akiyama said. “She’s a little misguided right now, but she’s a good girl.” Emma gave her best reassuring smile, but she couldn’t keep all of the condescension out of it. “With respect, Ms. Akiyama, we here at Brighter Days have a lot of experience in these matters, and we’ve found that potty training regression is the backbone to any behavioral therapy treatment. While it’s true that it was once considered a radical technique, it’s not considered quite mainstream! Really, it is! Over 80% of young girls ages eighteen to twenty-eight wear pull-ups or diapers. Here, see for yourself.” Emma reached into her desk and produced a glossy pamphlet that she slid across the table. Ms. Akiyama picked the pamphlet up: the cover featured a girl in her early twenties whose body language spoke of a desperate need to pee and a older looking woman standing behind her with a knowing smile. The pamphlet was titled “Fast Facts About Potty Training Regression Therapy.” “To be honest, Emma,” Ms. Akiyama said, setting the pamphlet back on the desk, “I just don’t get it. It’s really only been lately that I’ve even considered any kind of…regressive behavioral therapy for Rei; I never quite understood why other parents thought it was good for their children. I think I’m finally starting to see the benefits of this kind of therapy, but…” Ms. Akiyama sighed and shook her head, “I just don’t understand why it’s necessary to put Rei…back in diapers.” Emma nodded understandingly, “Believe it or not, many of our clients have only recently begun to think about this therapy, and many express that same sentiment. You see, the whole reason we see so many behavioral problems in girls in the eighteen to twenty-eight range is that they still see themselves as adults. They have notions of independence and freedom that girls their age simply aren’t ready for. That’s why they are so susceptible to all the feminist drivel we were talking about earlier, right?” She chuckled dismissively. “So, you see, potty training regression is a way of kind of…dissuading them from such ideas. It’s hard to think you’re an adult who is ready to make decisions for themselves when you can’t keep your pants dry; I mean, just imagine that. Of course, that’s just the main benefit, there are numerous other benefits as well. For example, potty training regression strengthens the bond between mother and daughter by creating a feeling of dependency, and being reliant on mom for diaper changes can minimize time spent away from home. Not to mention, it discourages intimate behavior with boys.” Ms. Akiyama had picked up the pamphlet again and was scanning over the pages of the pamphlet as Emma spoke. What she was saying made sense, but…could she really do this? “I don’t know,” Ms. Akiyama set the pamphlet down again and looked at the woman across from her. “I guess this is a silly question but…is it…permanent?” “Oh, no, of course not,” Emma waved her the very notion of the idea away with her hand. “Once a girl is old enough and ready for it, she can always be re-potty trained. Of course,” Emma laughed, “some girls do have more problems with re-potty training than others, but that’s no different than the first time.” Ms. Akiyama smiled fondly and laughed lightly, suddenly she was a mom just gossiping about her kinds to another mom. “Rei was such a hassle to potty train; she’d die if anyone knew, but she was accident prone until she was 12 and wet the bed until she was 15.” Emma giggled and nodded, “that’s actually excellent news! Girls who were late potty trainers and/or bedwetters tend to be more susceptible to potty training regression. It suggests you will have excellent results!” Ms. Akiyama’s smile faded and she sighed. She was silent for a long moment; Emma recognized that thoughtful look from countless clients before Ms. Akiyama and gave the woman time to think. “Let’s say,” she said finally, “that I was actually considering doing this, and, really, that’s all I’m doing right now, how…how does it even work?” Emma grinned from ear to ear. “Well, Ms. Akiyama, we have so many tools and resources to help you with this process. And it is a process! While most of our clients see results within the first thirty days of starting therapy, you can’t expect results overnight. With the proper tools and strategies, most girls do see regression fairly quickly, but for some girls that first accident can take weeks. More importantly, the process is unique for each girl. For example, for some girls its enough just to put them in pull-ups and inevitably they give in themselves; that, of course, is not the kind of girl Rei is. For girls like Rei, it’s best to start with inducing accidents, making her doubt her own potty training, and leading her to pull-ups or even diapers from there.” “But…inducing accidents? How do you even start to do that?” “Well, if you decide to buy a therapy package from us, we will individualize a plan for Rei that will include a mix of methods, mostly likely including some medicines that will help loosen up her bladder, white noise induction machines for bedtime that will encourage bedwetting, a regiment of diuretics, and actionable plans to keep her distracted from using the toilet. If we couple this with enrollment at an extended high school program, we can write doctor’s notes instructing teachers to reinforce the therapy through prohibiting restroom breaks during class and other such strategies.” And that brought them to the question Ms. Akiyama had been dreading, “and, uh, how much do these therapy packages cost?” Emma smiled warmly, “there’s a misconception that these kinds of individualized behavioral therapy programs are expensive, and that’s because, well, that used to be the case! But the fact is, insurance companies are actually required to cover regressive behavioral therapy under the Hayes Act! You’ll pay a small copay depending on your insurance, and any prescription drugs we prescribe as part of your therapy plan will be covered as per any prescription. Of course, that is not to say there aren’t some financial burdens to this kind of therapy. For example, insurance companies usually do not cover things like new furniture for Rei’s new lifestyle and most other supplies you’ll likely need.” “Furniture?” “Oh, yes, you know, things like playpens, cribs, changing tables.” Ms. Akiyama shook her head, “well, I don’t think Rei will be needing any of that.” “Mm, of course not, but it’s good to know what’s covered and what’s not, just in case you decide to change your mind. And as for the other supplies, while insurance doesn’t cover things like bottles, sippy-cups, or pull-ups or diapers, we at Brighter Days partner with many manufacturers to offer starter packs and discounts on regular purchases. We can even sign you up for a delivery service that will keep you and Rei stocked in pull-ups or diapers. Or a mix of both!” Ms. Akiyama sighed, “I don’t know, this is a lot, isn’t it?” “It is,” Emma leaned forward in her chair and gave Ms. Akiyama a sympathetic look, “and that’s why we are here to help.” “I’m just not sure that Rei needs all of this…” “This can be a difficult decision for many parents, Ms. Akiyama, but keep in mind that the longer you wait, the more drastic the measures you may have to take.” Emma let that sink if for a minute, then continued, “Ms. Akiyama, may I make a suggestion?” A little hope flickered in Ms. Akiyama’s eyes amidst the confusion, “yes, please, I just…don’t even know where to start.” “That’s natural, Ms. Akiyama,” Emma said as she reached into her desk and pulled out a thick three-ring binder, “and that’s why so many parents come to us. This may all be very new and overwhelming for you, but we here at Brighter Days have seen it all and been through it so many times with children of various levels of resistance to this kind of therapy; we’re experts! You may not know where to begin, Ms. Akiyama, but we do.” She gave Ms. Akiyama her biggest, most confident smile and opened the binder to exact page she wanted (it was one of her most frequently used selling points, after all, so why not have it marked?). The top of the glossy page read “So, you’ve decided you want a daughter who wets the bed.” “Bedwetting?” Ms. Akiyama asked. “Bedwetting.” Emma replied confidently. “This is an excellent starting point, Ms. Akiyama. It can be perfect for minor attitude adjustments; so, if you’re right and Rei just needs a little push in the right direction, this might be all you need to get her there! It doesn’t impact her life outside of bedtime, still allows her to be independent and feel like ‘big girl,’ but still gives her that little bit of a nudge towards being the obedient daughter you are looking for! And if the worst case scenario happens and Rei needs a little stronger push, this establishes the foundation for further behavioral therapy perfectly.” “I suppose…I suppose that does make sense,” Ms. Akiyama replied after a moment of thought. She sighed. “I guess…my biggest reservation is that I’m still not sure how this all works. It’s not like she doesn’t know that this kind of…therapy exists, won’t she immediately suspect what I’m up to when she walks up one morning to find she’s wet the bed?” Emma smiled reassuringly, “that’s a concern many parents have. That’s one of the reasons why for so many girls, it’s best to introduce diapers and let the girls come to using them on their own. But as I’ve said, we’ve dealt with girls of varying levels of resistance to therapy; that’s why each plan is individualized for each girl, so that we can figure out ways to keep them from suspecting anything until it’s too late!” Ms. Akiyama shifted in her seat a little, slightly uncomfortable with the ‘until it’s too late’ part, but…who was she kidding? The phrasing might be blunt, but it wasn’t incorrect. “Thankfully,” Emma continued, seemingly unaware of Ms. Akiyama’s temporary discomfort, “with Rei, we have a perfect, shall we say, alibi for you.” “We do?” Emma nodded, “After all, didn’t you say Rei wet the bed until she was fifteen? It’s certainly not inconceivable that she return to that little bad habit, don’t you think?” Emma got a mischievous smile, “It’s especially common in girls who are dealing with all the pressure and demands of college. Of course, you’ll have to do your part to sell her on it, but we can include it as part of her nighttime induction to make it easy for you.” “You mentioned this…nighttime induction earlier. What is it?” “Oh!” Emma reached into another drawer and brought out a small, white plastic appliance, about the size of a digital alarm clock. “The first night you start treatment, you’ll put this in her room, plug it in,” she swivel in her chair a bit to plug it into an outlet behind her desk, “and turn it on,” she pressed a button and a sound like falling rain filled the room, “and it will play this white noise. However, while what you are listening to right now is, I assure you, just harmless static, Rei’s will have subaudible suggestive inductions playing underneath the static to help plant ideas in her head.” “Subaudible suggestive inductions? Like…hypnosis?” “Well,” Emma replied, smiling with a hint of condescension, “it’s not dissimilar from hypnosis, but hypnosis is, well…it can be effective, sure, but its powers are very limited compared to what most people believe. For example, no amount of hypnosis can truly affect a sleeping person; contrary to popular belief, a person must be conscious and capable of hearing hypnosis in order for it to work. Subaudible suggestive induction is a patented technology perfected by Brighter Days scientists that can do everything hypnosis can, but better and without the patient ever knowing. The downside is that, like the name implies, it’s just a suggestion, so we must reinforce it while the patient is awake in order to cement the idea in place. Here,” Emma pulled a brochure out of the top drawer of her desk and handed it to Ms. Akiyama, “you can read all about it in this, but the bottom line is that it’s completely safe and very effective.” Ms. Akiyama took the brochure and glanced over it for a moment before putting it on the desk. “Is all of this…reversible?” “Oh, yes! Behavioral therapy targets cognition, not the physical body, so it is very reversible. However, that is not to say the body isn’t affected; once girls stop using those muscles that keep them from having accidents, those muscles tend to start to weaken, hence why re-potty training is necessary. That said, when a girl only experiences potty-training regression in the form of bedwetting, it typically only takes two or three weeks for the bedwetting to clear up once treatment has stopped. Of course,” Emma added, “as I said, how easy a girl was to potty train the first time remains a good predictor of how quickly they’ll recover, so, for Rei, it might be a couple months, but it will definitely clear up eventually.” “Does anyone ever…not recover?” This was one of Emma’s least favorite questions to answer, but she smiled and did her best, “Well, Ms. Akiyama, the truth is that, yes, some girls never quite recover their potty training. But I assure you, the number of girls who are unable to fully re-potty train is really, truly statistically insignificant, and our behavioral scientists believe these cases to be more related to an emotional or cognitive resistance to re-potty training rather than a physical inability. That is to say, some girls don’t seem to even want to re-potty train!” Emma’s laugh was a little forced. “I don’t know…” Ms. Akiyama sighed. She thought back to when Rei was still wetting the bed. It had been a huge source of embarrassment for the girl, especially in the later years when regressive behavioral therapy started becoming mainstream. She had been so happy and relieved when she finally stopped. Could Ms. Akiyama really do that to her again? But, then again, if it could keep her from filling her head with all sorts of impossible ideas that would prevent her from finding happiness in this new world or, God forbid, falling in with the wrong crowd and getting herself in serious trouble… And after all, Rei may have been embarrassed by her bedwetting, but she was still able to live a normal life outside of that, just like Emma had said. And that was when most of her peers didn’t wet the bed, technically Rei was in the minority for not wetting the bed now. Ms. Akiyama took a deep breath and nodded, “okay, let’s do this.” Emma grinned, “I think that’s an excellent decision, Ms. Akiyama. Now, let’s talk details and make an action plan. Because each induction machine must be program specifically for each child, you won’t be able to get started until tomorrow, but I’m confident you’ll be changing Rei’s wet sheets before the weekend is over.”

If I wanted to be dry, I would use the Potty. Diapers are too expensive to not use them to their fullest potential so I like to wear my diaper until it can hold any more of my time clock for wearing comes to a close.

I know this topic is old but I just sound it. I understand completely the fear and reality of wearing diapers for nightime issues or day and night. I grew up wearing cloth diapers with plastic pants every night for my multiple nightly wetting issues. I also struggled with daytime wetting and leaking which was mostly handled by thick training pant type of underwear with plastic pants during the day. Being discovered as a diaper wearing bedwetter numerous times growing up by cousins, and occasional friend’s was always difficult. I think I handled it by pretending, to myself, it was indeed a non issue. Reality was pretending wasn’t necessary since it usually was actually a non issue being found out. I had actually become a dl by age 8 or 9 since I really looked forward to every night to being pinned into my diapers by my mom, pulling on my plastic pants, and having my mom tuck in all the edges to guard against leaks. Anyway I also felt like I needed to be one of the guys when I entered high school and out of diapers. I still wet every night and still leaked regularly during the day. I quickly grew tired of waking up in a pond in the middle of the night in soaking wet sheets, blankets, and even my pillow. Fortunately my mom would not let me remove the plastic mattress cover which at least kept the mattress safe. I now had to deal with all the mess, laundry, etc. and even then now my bedroom started having that bedwetter smell. I couldn’t have any friends in my room because of the smell and when anyone sat on my bed the loud crinkle of the plastic under my sheets was a dead giveaway. I think I only waited about a month before putting myself back into my nightime diapers. Sure I was 14 and a half but the diapers worked pretty well at keeping everything dry, most nights. I also still really enjoyed the safe and secure feeling sleeping with a diaper on. Fast forward for 18 years now I’ve been 24/7 diapered and totally content and comfortable this way. I don’t broadcast I’m in diapers but don’t hide from it either. My stress level, particularly during the day, vanished when I started wearing quality disposables. I still only trust my thick cloth diapers overnight. I m so happy I became a dl many years ago since incontinence would be very hard to live with if you dislike diapers regardless how necessary they may be for you. What I’m trying to say embracing diapers if far more comforting and fun.

Sam wakes up the next day and has to make a difficult decision regarding the activities ahead. --- My writing is my passion and my income. I'm only able to write as much as I do because of the wonderful support from my subscribers. With the ABDL purge on Patreon hurting my income dramatically I have set up a couple of alternatives. If you enjoy my work and want to support me there has never been a time where I need it more. For $5 you can see every update to my stories one week before anyone else and for $10 you get early access PLUS access to 50+ stories EXCLUSIVE to subscribers. There are other rewards and tiers available including discounted commissions. To find out more please consider visiting one of my subscription sites. Prices, rewards and eveything else are the same across both https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy Thank you for reading and supporting me and my work ❤️ --- Sam awoke to a hand prodding her diaper. Her eyes flew open as she saw Nina standing over her with a massive smile on her face. She felt frozen, all her muscles seemed to want to disobey her as she tried to move. “Aww, did the little baby go tinkles?” Nina asked in a syrupy baby voice. “Mmm… MMM!” Sam tried to respond but there was a pacifier between her lips. She tried to spit it out but it seemed like the mouth guard was stuck to her. Nina reached over the side of the crib. She seemed even bigger than usual to Sam who felt confused and as to what was happening. Nina’s large hands came down and picked Sam up off the mattress. As the covers slipped off her little body she found she was wearing a pink onesie that seemed to have materialised out of nowhere! “What a pretty little girl.” Nina said as she gently tickle Sam’s tummy, “Are you ready for nursery?” Sam wanted to ask what her friend was doing and where these clothes had come from but all she could do was babble around the pacifier. Nina cradled her in her arms and walked towards the bedroom door. Sam didn’t want her other friends to see her like this and she tried desperately to scramble away but her limbs seemed limited in what they could achieve. The door opened and Sam gasped. Instead of the living room of the lodge there was a vast lecture hall with all the seats filled. Nina’s footsteps on the floor echoed in the silent room as Sam was carried in. The little girl couldn’t even cover her humiliated face as she saw everyone watching her including, in the front row, Chrissy and Amy. “Ah, right on time.” An older male professor said as Nina carried Sam over to the front of the room, “Nina, would you kindly take it from here?” Sam was placed on a small padded table. She had no idea where it had come from but she was trembling from everything. She tried begging Nina to stop and take her out but her useless babble provoked no reaction at all. Her onesie was lifted up as she heard people taking notes. She shook her head and closed her eyes as tightly as she humanly good as she tried to cry out for help… --- “Sam! Sam! Wake up!” Sam suddenly came back to consciousness with a crash. She was panting, sweaty and laying on her front with her head in the corner between her pillows and the wall and her legs open and facing the room. Her cover had been cast to the side. It took her a few long seconds to realise she’d been having a nightmare. “Sam! Are you OK?” It was Nina standing by the crib in her dressing gown. Sam looked over shoulder. In her dream Nina had been gleefully treating her like a baby but she looked very concerned now. Sam belatedly realised she was showing her soaked diaper to her friend. Just another embarrassing encounter, one of an increasing number that Sam was having to deal with. “I think you were having a nightmare.” Nina said as Sam turned over and sat up. She noticed that a lot of the diaper’s warmth had gone but it was still very swollen almost like a pillow underneath her butt, “A bad one.” Sam nodded. She pulled her cover over and did her best to give herself some modesty. She knew Nina had already seen everything though. Nina hung around the side of the crib awkwardly as Sam tried to shake the cobwebs away from her mind. She felt like she had adrenaline coursing through her and she was still very unsettled. “Sorry.” Sam said, “I didn’t mean to worry you.” “It’s absolutely fine!” Nina replied quickly, “I was just about to step into the shower when I heard you calling out. Did you want to talk about it?” “No.” Sam said shortly. The last thing she wanted was to discuss that particular nightmare. “OK, well, do you want to come out of the crib?” Nina asked. She was already reaching over the edge anticipating the answer. Sam lifted her arms without thinking making it easier for her friend to grab her and lift her up. She hung limply in Nina’s hands as she was lifted over the rails but instead of being put straight down Nina held Sam up in front of her. She was looking at the very wet diaper with the clearly changed wetness indicator. Sam was going red in the face and loudly cleared her throat. “Sorry!” Nina quickly said as she put Sam down. “I’m surprised you didn’t notice when waking me up…” Sam muttered. “I did… Well, I didn’t… I mean…” Nina paused to collect her thoughts, “I saw that you’d put it on but I didn’t realise you’d… well, you know…” Sam thought about snapping back that if she had put it on it would only be for one reason but she held back. She couldn’t blame Nina for being weird when the situation was so strange in itself. She’d always been closest to Nina, it was no doubt difficult for her to believe what she was seeing at times. “I’ll go have that shower then.” Nina said as she picked up the towel she had draped over the end of her bed. Sam nodded. She tried not to walk about too much. She knew she looked like a baby, she didn’t need to start waddling around to reinforce that fact. She waited until Nina had closed the bathroom door and the sound of the shower started. It was only then that Sam wished she’d gone for a shower first, she felt a little gross in the wet diaper. Sam pulled at the tapes on the diaper and winced when they loudly came away from the front of the disposable. She hoped her other friends weren’t near the door, it definitely sounded loud enough to Sam to carry through to the main living area. “Damn it…” Sam exclaimed as she pulled the last tape away. The diaper dropped to the floor with a loud thump. Unlike the dry diaper she had taken off that had been very light and curled up a bit, this one was heavy and it laid on the floor completely open. The smell of urine quickly started to spread and Sam looked down to see the clearly yellowed padding. She quickly folded the diaper closed and used the tapes to stop it opening again. The smell of urine seemed to linger and Sam felt acutely embarrassed. She quickly put on some loose pants and a shirt. Strangely, there was no trash can in the bedroom. The one in the bathroom was now inaccessible so Sam’s only real option was the kitchen since she didn’t want to hang around with the used diaper any longer than she had to. Sam opened the bedroom door and could immediately hear that Chrissy and Amy were already awake and having breakfast. She closed the door again. She didn’t want to walk past them with the clearly wet diaper. They didn’t know she’d been having problems after all. Instead, she put the diaper down just under the corner of the crib so that she could deal with it later. “Morning.” Chrissy called out as Sam finally emerged from her bedroom, “Sleep well?” “Yeah.” Sam lied with a smile. “That’s good. You’ll need all your energy today.” Chrissy replied. She started pouring Sam a bowl of cereal as Sam climbed up on to one of the chairs. “Oh?” Sam asked. “Today’s the day we get the bikes we rented and cycle out into the wilderness.” Chrissy raised her eyebrows. It was clear that this less exciting activity wasn’t her choice. “It’s going to be great!” Amy gushed, “I’ve got a guidebook that says there are all sorts of rare wildlife in the area. I spoke to someone yesterday who told me where our best chance of seeing stuff is. I even got sheets for all of us to tick off when we see the animals!” Sam smiled at Amy’s enthusiasm but she couldn’t pretend she wasn’t very nervous. After the last couple of days a long bike ride where there wouldn’t be any facilities nearby was concerning. Sam’s bladder was small and that caused problems at the best of times. She knew she could just go into the trees to pee but she was still nervous. She didn’t want to be the reason the group had to keep stopping. At least it would be just the four of them. Sam ate her breakfast quietly. When Chrissy came out of the bedroom she soon took her place and took a shower. On her way through the bedroom she picked up the used diaper and dropped it in the bathroom trash. As Sam stood in the warm water she wondered what she should do. It certainly seemed like they were going to be going on a long ride and Sam’s last few accidents had left her feeling very anxious about what might happen. As Sam was drying off she happened to glance at the trash can and the diaper sitting in it. She felt like her answer might be right there. The diaper had successfully held her accident during the night, it stood to reason it could do the same during the day. It just meant she would be choosing to wear one which felt like a major thing. When Sam walked back into the bedroom she started gathering her clothes for the day. She pulled out a pair of panties and sighed. With resignation she dropped them and went to Nina’s bed where the open packet of diapers was waiting. She pulled one out and looked at it. It still felt like a big thing for Sam. The diaper she wore during the previous day hadn’t been a choice and the diaper she wore the previous night was for a practical reason. She supposed wearing one now would serve the same purpose but it felt different. Sam laid the diaper on Nina’s mattress and then scrambled up on to it. Sam found it a lot easier to position the diaper with all the light coming through the windows. She reached down and pulled it up between her legs. The tapes came close to touching each other as she closed it up. The fit was a lot better than her attempt the previous night. She sat up with the accompanying chorus of crinkles and then slid off the edge of the bed. She wasted no time in getting dressed in the baggiest pants and shirt she had. Anything to give her half a chance of keeping the diaper a secret. She already knew she couldn’t do it though, the crinkling may have sounded louder to her thanks to the paranoia but she was still certain it would be audible to anyone close to her. Looking in the mirror Sam was disheartened to see her pants were still bulging from the padding underneath them. She sighed and had the urge to take the diaper off. After the last few days though she just needed to have a normal day. The diaper made it less than perfect but if it meant she could go on the bike ride with her friends and come home again without being humiliated then it was a sacrifice she would make. “Sam?” Amy called through the closed door, “Are you nearly ready? We need to go pick up our bikes,” “Just a minute!” Sam replied. With one last deep breath as she looked at her reflection she turned and walked towards the door. To be more accurate she waddled. Hopefully the waddle was more pronounced in her brain than it actually was in real life. She had one last wobble where she nearly turned around and ripped the diaper off before reaching up and opening the bedroom door. As Sam walked back out into the living room she could immediately tell that her pronounced waddle wasn’t all in her head. All eyes swivelled to her as she waddled out nervously. It was hard to tell who was the most surprised. Sam went across to her shoes by the door and picked them up, when she turned back around she saw that the others were still watching her in shock. “Look…” Sam started as she felt she needed to explain. “Are you wearing a diaper!?” Chrissy immediately asked. Sam blushed deeply. Hearing Chrissy’s tone of voice and just having it said out loud seemed to really make this real. She slowly nodded her head as her cheeks blazed. Nina seemed to have snapped out of her shock a little as she moved to the side of the couch making room for Sam to sit down as well. This had been a foolish idea. Maybe once Sam could’ve worn a diaper without her friends thinking any less of her but it was getting to be a habit. “But… why?” Amy asked, “And where did you get them?” “Guys, I don’t think we need to give Sam the third degree.” Nina said. “I’m sorry.” Chrissy shook her head and looked genuinely apologetic, “I just didn’t expect it. Not after yesterday.” “I… just think I should play it safe.” Sam said with a shrug, “After yesterday I think this is a good idea.” “It was just a one-off though.” Amy said sympathetically, “Everyone has accidents sometimes. Remember when Chrissy had too much to drink at your birthday party?” “Hey!” Chrissy exclaimed, “I just had a few too many that night…” “It’s OK.” Sam’s mouth twitched into a smile, “Don’t worry, I’m fine.” Chrissy shrugged as she went back to getting ready whilst Amy seemed to hang around nervously. It didn’t seem like she really knew what to do with herself or even where to look. The only one who was acting remotely normal was Nina who was checking her phone. Sam assumed there wouldn’t be much reception once they were underway. “Are you sure it’s alright?” Nina asked once the others had moved away to pack some lunches in the kitchen. Nina obviously had more information than the other two. The others knew Sam had wet herself and been put into a diaper by a member of staff but Nina knew the rest of what had happened. She knew about the wet bed and how Sam had slept the previous night, she knew how deeply uncomfortable Sam felt about being viewed as anything but the most mature person in the room. “I’m fine.” Sam said again, “It’s just a precaution.” “OK, I just don’t want you to feel like you need to use them.” Nina said. She was clearly still kicking herself for buying them without Sam knowing in the first place. “I’m not saying I’m in love with the damn things.” Sam replied, “But I’m ready to admit they have their uses. I just wish everyone would stop making such a big deal about them.” “Sorry.” Nina replied. “And I wish you would stop apologising!” Sam said half-jokingly, “We’re going to have a great day. I’m sure once we get going everyone will concentrate on the ride and no one will think twice about me. Besides, according to Amy we’re very unlikely to see anyone else on this trip.” “That’s true.” Nina nodded, “Well, as long as you’re sure. You know I’ll support you in anything.” Sam felt a fluttering in her heart at the words. A strange feeling that she hadn’t felt before. A part of her just wanted to leap at Nina and wrap her arms around as much of her as was possible. To pull her down by the collar and get close to those lip. To… As Nina stood up and walked away Sam remained frozen to the spot. What was she thinking!? Nina was her friend! Sam had never felt those feelings yet alone started feeling an urge to get close to another woman like that. She knew Nina was bisexual but she herself hadn’t really thought about that sort of stuff much at all. If anything Sam had assumed she was asexual from how little she thought about it. Her face was burning up. It was just because Nina had been helping her a bunch, Sam told herself, that was all. She swallowed nervously and tried to shake any thoughts about the unwanted fantasy that had briefly invaded her consciousness. “Sam? Are you ready?” Nina asked as she picked up her backpack. Sam quickly nodded and jumped down from the couch. As she took a couple of steps Nina seemed to be thinking about something. She muttered to just give her a minute and went into the bedroom, she came out a minute later looking slightly nervous but smiling. “Come on, girls.” Chrissy said, “Let’s go get our bikes.” --- If you want to find out what happens next you can do so RIGHT NOW at either of the following links: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyymi677/chapter/bf42c623-64f4-4aee-97bf-35aa9298c536 https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1175535

Did… Did Grace just ask me if I wanted her to wear a diaper? I was stunned. I felt like I was in the hot seat for the fifth time today. “I umm… Yes? But also… It's complicated. I think I need a minute to cokme up with an explanation.” “Well can I go use the potty like a big girl while you think?” she teased. I practically snorted at her choice of words. “Yeah, go ahead.” My mind was reeling and I wasn't even quite sure why. Did I want her to wear a diaper? Yes. Sweet lord yes. The thought of it alone had me practically tenting right here in my soggy padding. So what was the problem? Why couldn't I just say yes? Could it be that I felt ashamed to admit it? No, I don't think so. By this point in the evening shame had long since packed its bags and hit the road. Plus she was the one who suggested it in the first place, and she wouldn't have done so if she was unwilling to go through with it. Was I afraid she'd hate it if she tried wearing one? Well, yes, of course I was. But logically that was gonna be true of anything new a person wants to try–they might like it or hate it. Could that be the root of the objection? Grace returned entirely too-quickly. “So. Have you had time to think it over?” she asked. “Not exactly. I'm having trouble articulating an answer, even to myself. It's… Very frustrating.” I admitted. “So basically you're wrapped up in your own head and can't think straight?” “... Yes…” This was nothing new to Grace. Her ability to get me out of my own labyrinthine mental prison was one of the reasons I loved her so much, and it seemed she would need to do so again today. “Well, let's try this,” she began. “Is having me wear a diaper something you've thought about or fantasized before?” My cheeks turned a yet-darker shade of red. “Yes…” “So then what's the problem? I'm willing to give it a try for you, even of I don't fully *get* it yet.” I scrunched up my face in a way that made it clear to both of us that I wasn't quite happy with that answer. But something in the way she said it did resonate with me: Willing. “I think,” I began, still searching for my words, “That the problem could be that, while you are *willing* to try them, I don't believe you actually *want* to. Does that make sense?” She tilted her head, “I mean, kinda? Of course I don't want it like you want it, because I've never tried them. But how will I know if I like them without trying them?” “But do you actually *want* to try them because you're curious, or are you just doing it for me?” I asked. She thought about it for a second. “Is it necessarily a problem if it's just for you?” Bingo. “I think that's the problem I'm running into.” I explained, “I love diapers, I think they're one of the best things ever. And I really want you to like them too. But if I know you're only doing it because I want you to, it almost feels like I'm forcing it on you, in a way, and I'm not into that. Some guys are, but I'm not one of them.” She let that sink in for a moment. “So… You only want me to wear a diaper if I *want* to wear one?” When she put it like that, it did sound a little ludicrous. “Yes, but I think it has more to do with… Expectations? Like, I want you to go into it expecting to get something out of the experience, otherwise I doubt you'll find much enjoyment in it. Like if I handed you a drink and said it was orange juice and it turned out to be chocolate milk. You'd probably spit it out instantly, because your expectations were wrong.” I hoped that made sense. Surprisingly, she nodded in understanding. “So what should I expect from wearing a diaper?” I shrugged. “That's for you to decide. Everyone's gonna have a different reaction to diapers. For some people it's about feeling safe and small and protected. For others it's all about the humiliation of wearing such an embarrassing garment. For others still it could be the physical sensations that accompany wearing and using diapers. Then there are some diaper lovers who don't prefer to wear a diaper themselves, but instead want to ‘force’ their partner into wearing them for any number of reasons.” Thankfully for both our sakes, I was not in that last category. At least, I don't think I am? “So… How about this,” Grace said. “Let's put a pin in having me try diapers tonight, okay babe?” I nodded, “You've already made this one of the best nights of my life. I love you so much, Grace.” “I love you too. And besides,” she sidled up to me and put her hand on the front of my diaper, easily finding the outline of my dick with how hard I've been practically all evening. “I can think of something I'd rather have in my pants.”

Trans-women are real women Trans-men are real men Transgender is a real thing. Trans-people are welcome here Anyone who disagrees with that is required to keep it to themselves while on this board. I can't police your thoughts, but I can control abuse of trans members on these forums.

Thank you for creating a space where people are welcome as their true, authentic selves and wont be discounted.

When my IC issues fist started I would change right away now I change after 6 hours or when my diaper feels like its getting saturated, Im in a dry diaper for a very short time and its just to expensive to change every time you wet.